Just Say The Words

SUMMARY: This story is about a taboo romance between twin brother and sister, encouraged by their mother. It is a very long story with an extremely slow build (just over 90,000 words). There are twenty-four chapters total (plus a short epilogue), and each one flip-flops back and forth from each sibling's point of view. There is very little overlap between chapters, so the progress continues moving no matter whose viewpoint you are reading.

This is a love story. Not a wild sex romp. But believe me, there are some very hot sex scenes, if you've got the patience to get to them. (And, in my humble opinion, if you decide to skip right to them, they lose a lot of their sexiness due to missing too much content. Trust me, the buildup is worth it.) As usual, I tend to focus on realism, to make my stories have some degree of plausibility. Because of this, there is a lot of "back and forth" with their emotions as these two siblings gradually fall in love with each other.

SPOILER: This is a brother/sister story. However, there are many scenes that depict the twins having rather impassioned interactions with their mother. Despite that, I want to stress that this story is primarily about the two siblings. The scenes with their mother were added for the sole purpose of heating up the intensity between the two main characters. I normally don't give spoilers like this, but wanted you to know so as not to mislead you into thinking this is story is headed for a threesome between brother/sister/mother. That is not the case.

One final thing I want to mention is that this story contains a character who is a trans female. She plays a relatively minor role and, while her scenes do contain nudity, there are no sex scenes involving this character. She only appears a briefly a few times throughout the story.

All characters in this story are 18 or older.

AUTHOR NOTE: As is often the case, I put a lot of emotion into this story. There are quite a few sentimental elements within which are taken from my own life, although this story is itself a work of fiction. I won't say which parts are gleaned from real scenarios. But just know that I have (once again) poured my heart into this project. Lastly, I'd like to send my warm appreciation to @WyndsofChange who pointed out a story continuity concern, which I have since fixed.

DISCLAIMER: This story is a work of fiction. Any character resemblances to real life personae are strictly coincidental. Copying, re-posting, storing (whether digitally or in print form) or redistribution of this material is prohibited.

{{001. Madeline.}}

"Ava and Jamie are gonna pick me up first and then we'll come get you from dad's house," my brother's voice echoed in my bathroom from my phone which was lying next to the sink. I had my hair twisted loosely around a flat iron. I wanted waves for our night out.

"What time?" I asked as I loosened my grip on the iron and gently pulled it away from my head. My hair was blonde, with a natural mix of light and dark. It had been years since I last dyed it, having finally decided I liked my natural color best.

Teddy sounded like he was eating something as he said, "They're supposed to get to my apartment around eight. So we should be at dad's by eight thirty."

Glancing at my phone screen, I saw that it was just past six. That would give me plenty of time to finish getting ready. "Ok, that works," I said as I started winding up the next bunch of hair I wanted to add a wave to. "I should be ready by then."

My brother asked, "Aren't you getting ready now?"

"Yeah?" I answered as I squeezed the iron together. The familiar smell curlers emit when heating up hair reached my nose. I didn't much care for it, but it was just something you got used to as a girl.

Teddy laughed and said, "Jeez, Maddie. Two and a half hours to get ready? It's not like we're going on a date together."

Smiling toward my own reflection in the mirror, I said playfully, "You're gonna swoon when you see me, dear brother."

"Can't wait," he said back, and I knew that was the end of our phone call. He hung up without another word, which was typical of him. We never said "goodbye" to each other. We started that tradition years ago. I'm not even sure why.

Maddie. That's me. Short for Madeline. And my brother's name is Theodore, but most people call him Theo. Except me. He's always been "Teddy" to me. And I love him to death. He is my best friend. We have always been close, even when we were infants. Oh yeah, you should know that we're twins. He sometimes likes to gloat over the fact that he's "older" than me. By seven minutes. But as I said, we've always been close.

Today is a special day. You see, me and Teddy turned twenty-one today. And our friends Ava and Jamie decided they wanted to take us out. Where we were going was a surprise. That made it fun, but it also made me spend extra time figuring out what to wear. In the end, I decided to go with a purple layered skirt that hung just above my knees. I didn't bother with tights, since it was pretty warm out. Then I had a thin, long-sleeved creamy white zip-up crop shirt that hugged my body comfortably. It had two zippers, so you could adjust how much skin was exposed both top and bottom. I went slightly more conservative and zipped it about three inches in either direction. It did leave a comfortable amount of cleavage visible, but not too much. Just enough to look sexy, though. This wasn't the first time I was going on a "date" with my brother. And I did like to tease him. It was always fun to see if I could get a rise out of him.

Satisfied with my hair, I finished applying some makeup. I was a strong believer in subtlety over quantity, so I rarely overdid it. Aside from the basics, I added a soft purple eyeshadow with glitter and some mascara. No eyeliner tonight. Lastly, I painted my lips an earthy, natural violet. Then I used a lip-liner pencil and drew a dark line around the edge of my lips. It was rare that I used lip liner, but tonight was special. You only turned twenty-one once!

Looking at myself in the mirror when I was done, I decided I was happy with the result after nearly two hours of "getting ready". Grabbing my tiny Michael Kors purse (also purple), I slipped into a pair of matching slippers that I had bought at the same time. They were extremely comfortable. Technically they were ballet flats, but I only ever wore them when I was going into the city and wanted to dress fancy. Even though Ava hadn't said where we were going, I assumed we'd be heading downtown.

After telling my dad goodnight and reminding him that I was staying at Teddy's, I waited outside of his house for my brother and friends to show up. It was almost eight thirty. I assumed they would be late, so I perused a few mindless videos on my phone. The three of them showed up a few minutes later and I hopped in the backseat next to Teddy.

"Damn," my brother said as he gave my outfit a thorough inspection. When his eyes lingered on my bosom, I felt my body temperature rising. Even though we were brother and sister, neither of us had ever shown much compunction about openly admiring each other. So I stared right back, taking him in.

Teddy was extremely handsome. His hair was also blonde, but on the darker side. He had a crew cut that actually looked like it had some product in it tonight. That wasn't common for him, and I adored how it looked. His face was angular, with a straight, dimpled chin. His nose was nicely proportioned, not jutting out too far, but also giving him a fresh, masculine look. He had dark green eyes. Tonight, his skin was clean-shaven. As for his attire, he was wearing a white designer t-shirt that looked almost silky, and a pair of dark blue jeans. His arms were muscular and tone, not too large. We both seemed to finish our "inspection" of each other at the same time as our eyes locked after a minute.

"You look hot," he said softly to me, so our friends wouldn't overhear. Not that it would matter. It wasn't like there was something going on between the two of us.

"So do you," I said back, also keeping my voice low. Maybe it was just out of habit.

Sure enough, Jamie drove us into the city. The four of us made small talk on the way, until we finally parked in a garage and got out, walking toward the street. Ava and Jamie were a couple, in case you didn't know. They had been together for four years and it seemed pretty likely they would end up married. Ava was wearing a yellow, body-hugging dress that went down to her ankles. It looked great on her. She had a somewhat pear-shaped body, with hips that were wider than her bosom. She looked gorgeous but had always complained about her body shape. The dress she wore hid it nicely, which I'm sure made her happy.

Jamie was dressed almost the same as Teddy, except his jeans were a lighter blue and his t-shirt was gray. His outfit didn't look as nice as my brother's. I had never known Jamie to care about brand, so it probably came from Target. Or maybe even Walmart. He wasn't as muscular as my brother, so the short sleeves hung loosely around his biceps.

Three blocks away from where we parked, our friends turned toward the entrance of some sort of club. I'm glad I ate something earlier, since it didn't seem like we were going to a restaurant. Glancing up on my way inside, I frowned when I saw the name of the place. Midnight Secrets. There were silhouetted figures posing on either side of the sign. The ones on the right were clearly feminine while the ones on the left were males. The poses seemed rather suggestive.

Less than a minute later, I understood what the place was. It was a strip club. Except it wasn't like any I had ever been to before. Usually strip clubs were either all women or all men. This one seemed to be a combination. (We later found out that the male dancer nights were mainly during the week.) We walked past a coat check that appeared empty. It was summertime, and still warm even though the sun was nearly set. Ava led us down a corridor and through an arched doorway that opened into a large room. The place looked like a big sports lounge, with leather chairs and couches and little glass tables strewn about. The room was hazy with cigar smoke and smelled musky. I didn't mind it. Oddly, it was almost a little arousing to me.

Our friends led us to an empty cubby that had a dark, red leather loveseat and three leather chairs situated in a semi-circle around a long coffee table. Teddy and I sat down on the loveseat together while Ava and Jamie settled into two chairs that were right next to each other on our left. There was no one on stage at the moment, so I figured it must be between shows. It had been a couple years since I had been in a strip club and, like I said, never one quite like this. This one felt posh. Upscale. I hoped the dancers matched the facade.

A cute waitress came by a few minutes later and took our drink orders. Her name was Camille and she had a thick French accent. Her outfit reminded me of something that waitresses in Vegas wear. Extremely short, tight fitting leather shorts and a tight, cropped half t-shirt that made her bell-shaped tits seem to explode from her chest. I could just make out the slight impressions of her nipples through the fabric. Her eyes sparkled and she gave me a lingering smile when she looked at me. I even noticed her glance at my chest briefly, which made me squirm. Oh, in case you were wondering, I'm bi-sexual.

Camille left the table after getting our drink orders and shortly after, the lights in the room dimmed just like a movie theatre. The stage lit up and then the music changed from light, background music to lively, electronic beats. My brother and I both sat forward at the same time, watching eagerly for someone to make an appearance. The curtains rustled and then a very beautiful white woman made her way to the center of the stage. She was wearing shiny, leather pants, leather corset, spiked ankle and wrist bracelets and a studded choker. Her hair was long and black, and perfectly straight, which I decided was most likely a wig. I didn't care. She was sexy.

Our drinks arrived shortly after the performer started her routine, dancing around and slowly removing articles of clothing. When she took her corset off, I was very impressed with her breasts. Even from nearly fifty feet away, I could clearly make out her ripe looking nipples. She was a very tasty vixen to behold. Over the next half hour while she did a seductively sultry dance for the crowd, I kept stealing glances at my brother. He was most definitely getting worked up watching her. Another round of drinks arrived that Ava ordered, and our empty glasses were taken away.

For the first time ever in my life, the thought of my brother and I "sharing" a partner popped in my head. It was incredibly erotic to envision that scene. Without thinking, I reached out and placed my hand on his thigh. He didn't react at first but kept staring at the nude woman on stage. But as our second round of drinks were slowly imbibed, a mild buzz started to wash over me. Teddy, too. My hand was still on his leg and some uncanny force made me start rubbing him. Nothing "inappropriate". But physical, nonetheless. That got his attention and, when he glanced down at his lap, his head lifted until he was staring at me. With a feeling of mild chagrin, I smiled at him and shrugged but then slid my hand off his leg and placed it in my own lap.

Another round of drinks arrived just as the first girl departed the stage. I was oddly sad to see her go. Ava and Jamie were laughing as they chatted with each other. It was nice to see how happy they were together. They never seemed to fight. Even though the four of us were there "together", they mostly kept to themselves, while me and Teddy did the same in our little "world". That was probably good, considering what happened next.

The next performer to take the stage was also beautiful, if completely different in appearance than the previous one. This new girl was younger, for starters. I pegged her around twenty-five or so. And she came out wearing a schoolgirl "uniform". Complete with a black, pleated skirt that stopped just above her knees. Even from a distance, I could tell she wore a lot of makeup. But it looked really good on her.

She took her time stripping for us all. Her tits were nicely shaped teardrops, but I spotted instantly that they were fake. I didn't really mind, though I definitely preferred all natural. Still, for a stripper, I suppose it made sense. She worked herself into a rhythmic sway of her body, undulating her hips as she spun around the stage while leaving a pile of garments in her wake. Finally, the only thing remaining was a pair of thigh-high white stockings and her skirt. She had her back to the crowd as she shimmied out of it, pulling it down her legs and leaving it crumpled on the stage.

The real shock came when she slowly turned to face the audience once more. Oh wow! That was no woman! It was a dude. And he had a very delicious looking cock hanging between his legs. He was only semi-erect, and I could already tell he would be rather huge at full mast. Just then, I felt something warm wrap itself around my thigh, folding my skirt against my skin. Instinctively, I looked at my lap and saw Teddy's hand resting there. I couldn't help myself, so I reached over and wrapped my fingers around his leg at the same time.

After that, my brother and I got a little "handsy" with each other. I think it was pure coincidence that our little physical exchange occurred while the trans woman was on stage, because I don't think she was the official instigator. And it wasn't like I had never touched him before. But there was something different about it tonight. Maybe it was because we had just turned twenty-one. Or maybe it was because we were at a strip club together. Or maybe it was the loss of inhibitions from our multiple drinks. Whatever the reason, I decided immediately that I enjoyed it very much. Teddy's grip was gentle, yet firm. Not like he was trying to exhibit a "taking charge" attitude. No, it was just a manly gesture. Admittedly, the fact that it was my own brother made it feel more erotic than it would have with anyone else.

Over the next hour, three more performers came on stage. And the four of us finally switched to ordering pitchers of beer to save money. (Hand crafted cocktails were expensive as fuck when you were drinking over the course of a few hours.) I wasn't exactly drunk, but had a very strong buzz. Teddy appeared to be in about the same state. Practically the entire time, my brother and I continued to tease each other physically. Mostly our thighs, but sometimes we ventured out and ran our way down the other's calves, or even up one another's sides. At one point, his fingers brushed along the bare skin of my flank and it made me shiver.

Needless to say, I found myself getting considerably worked up. My pussy was hot and sticky and tingling. I knew we should probably have stopped what we were doing, but it was so fun, I couldn't make myself do it. Apparently, it was the same for Teddy. Right when our waitress deposited a fresh pitcher at our table, the lights dimmed in the room once more. Unable to resist, I moved my hand to my brother's upper leg again, giving it a squeeze. He had his on my thigh, too.

That strange force from earlier had a hold of me yet again and I suddenly found myself wanting to do something naughty. Just to tease him, that was all. But I was also insanely curious to know whether or not he was aroused. And so, I slowly started moving my hand higher up his leg, approaching his pubic area. I must have been no more than three inches away from brushing against his cock when his grip on my leg tightened uncomfortably.

Teddy uttered a hissed whisper, "Is that fucking mom??"

My head whipped toward the stage, and my eyes widened when I looked at the next performer as she strode toward the footlights. My hand was completely frozen in place on my brother's leg, inches turning into miles as thoughts of his cock slipped from my mind. All of my attention went to one thing.

Yes, there was no denying that the woman standing at the front of the stage was our mother.

What the ever-living fuck? She was dressed in a sheer, silver camisole shirt that was completely see through. Underneath, she appeared to be wearing a lacy red teddy. That was all. My mom was a very attractive woman in her own right, even without the sexy outfit she had on now. She had shoulder length, platinum blonde hair that framed her face, curling only toward the ends. There was a white ribbon tied on top of her head, blonde strands spilling loosely down the back and splaying out across her neck. It reminded me of how women used to style their hair in the sixties.

My mom's face was gorgeous. She had high cheek bones which became accented by the way her hair hung down on either side of it. She was wearing natural looking lipstick that didn't change the color of her lips, but somehow made them stand out all the same. Even from this distance, I could tell she had done her lashes with a thick coat of mascara, making her eyes seem to pop. Her body was also gorgeous. The best word that came to mind about her visage was elegant. Her skin was vibrant, soft and supple. She had always belied her age. She had me and Teddy when she was eighteen. Despite being thirty-nine, she could easily pass for a girl in her twenties.

One quick glance at my brother showed me what looked like a gaping teenager. He was staring at her with such intensity, I couldn't quite tell if he was disgusted or mesmerized. Less than a minute later, I decided it was the latter. Our mother began moving about on the stage and it felt like the entire room held its breath. She was stunning. Her movements flowed with such grace, I felt a wave of complete awe overcoming me. It started in the pit of my stomach but slowly consumed me.

For the next half hour, I watched my mother perform a slow tease, much to the delight of the onlooking crowd. Everyone was entranced. The entire room was completely spellbound. When she took her camisole off, I couldn't help but swallow in anticipation. Her flesh seemed otherworldly. It was perfect. How she maintained such soft looking skin at her age was beyond me. But I didn't care about that, not really. When she started to hint at what lay beneath her teddy, I held my breath subconsciously.

As my mom slowly revealed her naked body to the room, my brother's fingertips started digging into my thigh. I hadn't even realized he was still touching me. The movement pulled my attention to my crotch just long enough for me to realize that I was tremendously aroused. The tingle that had started earlier while I messed with Teddy was there, but it was ten times more potent. Reaching over, I put my hand back on his leg to match. He didn't even look my way when I started slowly rubbing his thigh again. His grip loosened and then he rubbed mine in return. I'm not even sure he realized he was doing it, but the thrill was tremendous.

Teddy gasped and at first, I thought it was from my hand caressing his leg, but when I looked toward the stage again, my mother's breasts were fully on display. I gasped, too. I couldn't help it. My lord they were perfect! They weren't huge, but they were far from small. On her petite body, they were just right. I knew her bra size was the same as mine, from past memories. Seeing them in the spotlight, on display for an audience of strangers, made me shudder with desire.

Her performance lasted longer than anyone else's. That made sense once we found out she was the final "act" of the night. This "strip club" really was not like any strip club I had ever been to. It wasn't one of those seedy dives you find in the middle of the suburbs. No, this place was top class. And clearly my mother was the headliner. Me and my brother continued fondling each other's legs the entire time. It almost seemed subconscious, except for the arousal it was creating within me.

When my mom left the stage at the end of her show, I swear I heard a collective whine of disappointment from the crowd. Everyone seemed to start breathing again at the same time, and voices rose as people began chatting. Wow, she really had commanded an entire room with her body alone. She had never uttered a single word.

Breathless, I turned toward my brother and found him staring at me, dumbfounded. We quietly pulled our hands back into our own laps. His body trembled a little, but he didn't speak. I noticed that the most recent pitcher of beer stood nearly full on the table. We had all completely forgotten about it. Quickly pouring a round of drinks, the four of us chugged down a full glass in less than ten seconds. I refilled our glasses one more time, emptying the pitcher, and then we finished those too. After that, Ava and Jamie said they were going to head out. Teddy and I followed them outside without a word.

Fortunately, neither of them commented on the fact that they recognized the last performer. I was pretty sure they had no idea she was our mother. Most of our friends had never met her. Teddy ordered an Uber to take us back to his apartment, as we had arranged earlier. We said our goodbyes to the other couple and left. They had a hotel room booked in the city for the night.

We sat in silence the whole way home, both of us clearly lost in thought. When we walked into my brother's apartment, the alcohol finally caught up to me. I nearly tripped on my way to his couch and then collapsed onto it, out of breath. Admittedly, I was somewhat drunk. Which may have played a large role in what happened next.

Me and Teddy spent the next twenty minutes talking about what we had witnessed. He was obviously just as shocked as I was. I wouldn't exactly say we were mortified. But the surprise was still taking its toll on both of us. We sat right next to each other on his couch, despite there being three cushions. Our knees were touching while we chatted.

Finally, I said with a shake of my head, "I had no idea mom could be so sexy, Teddy!"

He shifted his body a little as he nodded his head. "I know!" he said, and for the first time since this whole revelation had occurred, he started grinning. Then he made an exploding head gesture with his hands while he said, "She was hot as fuck!"

When he lowered his arms again, I felt his hand brush against mine. I'm not sure if it was the alcohol, the wild night behind us, or something else altogether, but feeling his touch sent an urgent thrill through my body that I couldn't suppress in time before it made me shiver. Tipping my head down, I stared at our hands which were still in contact. When I lifted my eyes, I found my brother staring at me. My heart started fluttering erratically in my chest and my breath caught. What was that look in his eyes? I opened my mouth a little, but didn't say anything.

Reaching my other hand out, I took hold of Teddy's arm. Then I turned his hand over, so his palm was facing upward. He glanced down, frowning at what I was doing. Without a word, I held his hand while I ran the fingers of my other one slowly up the underside of his forearm. He sucked in air so sharply, it sounded like a hiss. Then I watched as my brother's entire body shuddered. When I reached the middle of his arm, I changed direction and slowly trailed my fingertips back down toward his hand. He inhaled sharply again when my fingers ran over his wrist. So that was a sensitive spot on him, was it? I forced myself not to grin while I continued my tantalizing finger-trail up and down his arm. I did it for nearly five minutes, until he started to squirm. By that time, his breathing was light and shallow, although he sounded like he was trying to hide that fact from me.

Slowly lifting my head up, I looked into his eyes. He had his lips parted just like mine were. He held my gaze for thirty seconds while I continued running my fingers along his skin. When I reached his wrist once more, he gasped and his eyes fluttered briefly. Then I whispered, "I'm really horny right now."

I could not believe I had just said that to Teddy. But the second the words were out, I realized that there was no one else in the world who I wanted to say that to but him. It also dawned on me that if he said the same words back, I would literally throw myself at him. My own brother. I really was that horny. Horny after seeing our mother seduce an entire crowd. Myself included. I held my breath, my fingertips unmoving on his arm. He stared at me and I couldn't read his face at all. I would give anything to peek into his mind just then.

My brother slowly pulled his arm away from me, my fingers trailing over his hand and then dropping back into my own lap. His neck bulged outward as he swallowed and then I saw his eyes wander down to my chest where my cleavage was on display. I had to steel myself not to glance down myself. Somehow, I felt certain that the zippers on my shirt had worked their way open as far as they could go. My heart pounded while he took in my feminine body.

Teddy cleared his throat, lifting his eyes back to my face. He looked away when he saw me staring and then started pushing himself to his feet while muttering, "I'm... I think I should go to bed."

My lips pouted on their own accord, and I could do nothing to stop them from doing so. Disappointment rolled through me in waves. It was so unexpected that I nearly gasped at the onslaught. My head turned, following my brother's ass while he walked down the hall toward his bedroom. The sound of his door closing snapped me out of my trance, at least somewhat. And that's when I noticed the urgent tickle between my legs, demanding my attention.

After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve myself, I grabbed a blanket and laid down on the couch. Then I reached both hands between my legs and masturbated. In my brother's apartment. I did manage to keep my voice down somewhat, but the intensity of my arousal was so strong, I couldn't hold still. My body flailed, nearly dumping me onto the floor. In less than three minutes, one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced came crashing into my cunt. It ripped me apart from the inside. My clitoris felt hot to the touch as it swirled with pleasure. And all the while, through my entire orgasm, my mind threw a flurry of images of my mom and my brother. Every last one of them was erotic.

{{002. Theodore.}}

I thought about starting off by just talking about the next morning. But there are a few things that might make more sense if I cover them again, from my point of view. Just this time, anyway. Later chapters will likely be different. My sister and I are writing this as a collaboration. Considering we basically lived it together. Before I jump to the next morning, I'm going to give you some fluff.

For starters, in case it wasn't obvious, this chapter is not written by Maddie. I'm her brother, Theodore. Theo. Well, Teddy to her. (She's pretty much the only person on the planet who calls me that.) Since this story primarily revolves around the two of us, that's the name you're going to see me called the most. But that's ok with me. It's been a term of endearment between us for ages. Just like I call her "Maddie", even though everyone else calls her either Madeline or Adeline.

For the record, my sister is smoking hot. She is also a master at makeup design. Not that she needs any. I have seen her with and without makeup, and she is divine either way. But sometimes, the way she applies it brings emphasis to certain parts of her face that you might have overlooked otherwise. Last night, it was her lips that drew me in. Somehow, they just seemed to call to me, almost like they were begging to be kissed. Despite getting a little touchy-feely with each other, nothing happened, of course. But that doesn't mean I didn't have random thoughts about it all night long.

Maddie has bright blue eyes which I've always loved. It was interesting to me that our eyes are different colors, considering we're twins. But hey, genetics are not always consistent, I guess. As she described in the first chapter, she's got a mix of dark and light blonde hair. And it's that way naturally, which looks quite attractive on her. It's also on the longer side, hanging past her shoulder blades. Her face is full of soft features, rounded cheek bones and a cute little chin. And when she smiles, you kind of have to reassess what she looks like all over again because of the way her entire face lights up. As I said, she is smoking hot.

The outfit my sister was wearing when she hopped into Jamie's car just about made me lose my shit. Her skirt was pretty, but it was her top that my focus went to the most. It was a semi-shirt (I guess they call them "crops") that had two halves, connected in the middle of her chest with a zipper. Above and below the zipper, it was all skin. I could see her perfectly flat stomach (which I secretly admired about her) and even a nice display of cleavage. My sister's tits were perfect on her small frame. I have no idea what "size" they are. But to me, they are just right. Big enough to be nicely on display, but not so big that they overpowered everything else.

Last summer, we went to the beach together. It was all I could do not to spend the entire day gawking at her. She wore a black string bikini, top and bottom. The only word I could think to describe her breasts in that outfit would be "spheres". They were perfectly round, not sagging at all. And they were held apart just far enough to give a pleasant canyon of cleavage in between.

Maddie was also a lot shorter than me. She was close to the same height as our mother. If I had to guess, I would say the two of them are somewhere between 5'2" and 5'4", with my sister being slightly shorter. I was just shy of six feet, myself. I took after my dad in that respect.

Now, a little more about what happened last night. As you read in Maddie's first chapter, we discovered something that rocked our worlds collectively. We found out through dumb luck that our mom is a stripper. Now, don't get me wrong. She's not your run-of-the-mill "pole dancer". In fact, she never once used a pole for her performance. No, quite the contrary.

Our mother gave the most exotic, sensual striptease I had ever seen in my life. Not that I had witnessed all that many. But still. I could imagine. She's what I would refer to as a "classy" dancer. Her performance was incredibly erotic, despite her being my own mother. To the point where instead of being appalled or mortified, I had been enthralled. And, admittedly, quite thoroughly aroused.

Of course, something else had added to that stimulation last night. You see, as I already mentioned, Maddie and me weren't exactly "hands off". I blame it a little bit on the alcohol, and maybe the atmosphere. But truly, my sister and I have always been close. Not sexually, mind you. But close enough that we sometimes get mistaken for being a couple.

Last night was a little different, though. To the point where we had practically molested each other's legs as we watched the sex-laden women (and one dude who looked like a woman) perform on stage while we enjoyed ourselves from the back of the room. I'm not even sure why we were being so forward with each other. All I knew was that I enjoyed her touch, nearly as much as I liked touching her in return.

But then we got home, to my apartment. Both of us were still stunned from the revelation about our mother who had been the final act of the night. As we sat near each other on my couch, talking about it, something happened. More touching, for sure. But then Maddie suddenly grabbed my hand and ran her fingers up my forearm. I didn't have time to ask her why she was doing it before an instant explosion of arousal swept through me, stunning me. It came on so strong and so fast that I literally gasped while it inundated me. I didn't know what to do, so I just sat there, frozen, while she continuously dragged her fingers up and down my arm.

Every time my sister's fingers slid across my wrist, I shivered. My heart started racing faster and faster and I felt my cock growing uncomfortably tight inside my jeans. After a few minutes, I couldn't sit still anymore. My body felt like it was vibrating, and it was a challenge to catch my breath. When Maddie looked at my face, I stared back at her. My breath caught once again at seeing her beauty. It almost looked like she was glowing. Fucking hell she was hot! It seemed almost a curse to have such an attractive sister. Someone you could fawn over but never have. She continued running her fingertips up and down my arm until my arousal flared so acutely, I had to struggle to keep my eyes from rolling back in my head

"I'm really horny right now," Maddie whispered just then.

What? What did she just say? My heart was pounding so hard, I couldn't focus on anything except my sister and the wondrous sensations she was creating in my body. My staff was fully erect, held tight against my thigh by my jeans and the way I was sitting. She stopped moving her hand, but her fingers were still pressed against the skin of my forearm. It tingled like mad. I didn't know what to do or say, so I just stared at her. Why did she tell me that? It seemed like she was inviting me to do... something. Did she want me to kiss her? What would happen if I did? My eyes flicked down to her lips once again, and I realized I could see a neat outline along the edge of them that was darker than her lipstick. It was erotic to me right at that moment.

With a tremendous amount of self-discipline, I slowly pulled my arm out of my sister's hold. Her fingers dragged along my skin one final time which seemed to send a direct jolt of electric pleasure directly between my legs, up to the tip of my cock. Swallowing a huge lump in my throat, I couldn't help but glance one more time at Maddie's voluptuous bosom. I noticed that the zipper holding the two halves of her half-shirt together was unzipped as far as it could go. It seemed like the garment was hanging on by a thread. I could see so much skin, it made me dizzy. Her belly button called to me, nearly making me lick my lips. And the supple flesh between her breasts was tantalizing in its perfection. I could make out the inner swells of both tits.

Clearing my throat noisily, I looked into her eyes again. Fuck, I could get lost in those just the same as the rest of her. Had she cast some kind of spell on me? What the fuck? I forced myself to look away and immediately pushed myself to my feet. "I'm... I think I should go to bed," I announced under my breath. Then I headed down to my bedroom without looking back. I was afraid of what might happen if I did. My arm still tingled where she had been touching me.

But that was last night, when we had our twenty-first birthday outing. Let's fast forward a little to the very next morning. I woke up already thinking about everything from the night before. Including my mom and the fact that she was a goddamn stripper! I still couldn't believe it. I lay in bed for ten minutes, mulling things over, until I finally made myself get up. Making my way down the hall to the tv room, I saw that Maddie was still sleeping on my couch.

I froze when I looked down at her. She was dressed the same, of course. And that zipper was still open all the way, revealing my sister's scandalously gorgeous skin for my virgin eyes. (Not that I'm a virgin, mind you. It's just that with how beautiful she was, I could easily forget I had ever been with another woman.) But it wasn't the exposed skin that held me rooted in place. It was the fact that she had one hand up under the left flap of her shirt, clearly cupping her breast.

Maddie's last words flooded my mind just then. She had told me she was horny. While touching my arm. I was convinced she knew the effect her dancing fingers had created within me. She must have known I was aroused, too. So, what was the purpose of her telling me she was turned on? Had she been offering to sleep with me?

My eyes slid up her body onto her face and I spent the next thirty seconds admiring her yet again. She had thin lips, but in her sleep, they almost looked slightly pouty. Plump. Kissable. Fuck me. Why did she have to be so fucking attractive? My cock responded as if on cue, heating up and expanding in my sweats. (I had changed out of my jeans last night before falling asleep.) Maddie stirred and I quickly stepped away so I wouldn't get caught being creepy.

Once she was awake, our conversation blessedly went to trivial things. We went out for breakfast together at a nearby deli and then she called an Uber to take her to dad's house. She still lived with him. After that, I did my best to put the events of the night before out of my mind. That lasted all the way until the following Thursday when my sister sent me a text asking if I wanted to go to the "club" again the following night. She didn't have to be any more descriptive for me to know exactly where she meant. Of course I wanted to. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't immensely intrigued by what we had discovered. And some part of me realized I was already addicted to the experience. The best thing was that I was certain our mom had no idea we had seen her on stage.

So that's how I found myself getting out of an Uber the following night, a block away from the infamous "club". Maddie arrived a few minutes later. She was wearing another extremely sexy outfit. This time, her top covered her entire belly, but the diving neckline showed just enough cleavage to hint at what she had to offer. She was also wearing a rose-gold necklace with a dark purple pendant. I had given it to her last year for her twentieth birthday. Somehow, seeing it around her neck seemed significant. Below the shirt, she had on a pair of tight-fitting jeans and what I thought looked like slippers on her feet.

"Hey big brother," she said as she walked up to me. When she was standing right in front of me, she got up on her tiptoes and pursed her lips. Being the subservient brother, I leaned my head down and kissed her on the lips. It was just a peck, and it wasn't sexual in any way. We had been kissing like that for years. But considering the events of last weekend, it felt different tonight.

"Hey sis," I said back.

When she offered her arm, I looped mine through hers, locking our elbows as we started walking down the street toward the club entrance. Once we were inside and past the hostess (she was checking coats since it was cooler outside compared to last weekend), we found a table all the way in the back corner that was mostly out of the lights. It was clear that we had an unspoken agreement to try to avoid notice from our mother. We were merely there to observe and report. Or whatever. You get my point.

The same waitress from the other night arrived a few minutes after we sat down. Her name is Camille. She's cute but doesn't hold a candle to my sister. Or my mother, for that matter. So I just let Maddie order a pitcher of beer. The girl seemed to be flirting with her more than me anyway.

Soon the lights dimmed and then the performances began. It was interesting to see that they had different dancers tonight. The only repeat from last weekend was the trans woman. She (he?) was oddly electrifying while giving their performance. I watched, completely transfixed as she stripped away every last stitch of clothing. One difference this time is that she was quite hard when she turned to face the crowd. A murmur ran through the room at the sight. Now, I'm not into dudes at all. But I have to admit, there was something oddly erotic about seeing a "hot woman" with a cock. What would that be like? Maddie seemed just as enchanted by her performance.

We continued drinking and chatting about nothing all that important while we waited patiently. Two hours later, we were finally rewarded with the very thing we had both come there for, when our mother made her way onto the stage. She was wearing another sheer camisole, except this one was more gold than silver. It still sparkled. Beneath it, she had a lacey bra and panties. They were black. Over that was a matching garter belt that was attached to a pair of thigh-high stockings.

Mom tantalized the crowd with her slow, sensual dancing. She had such a commanding presence, the room felt like it was holding its breath, just like last time. Myself included. And when she finally started stripping, I became entranced all over again. I did keep stealing glances at my sister and found her wide-eyed as she watched our mother perform. That by itself was arousing to me. It dawned on me that my cock was rock hard and had been for quite some time.

A few minutes later, my mother revealed her breasts, and I couldn't help but stare at them. They were perfection in the flesh. Honestly, I decided they had a very similar shape to my sister's. Maybe just a touch bigger, and slightly less perky. But considering she was nearly forty, they seemed to be holding up quite well. Her nipples were jutting out from the middle of her areolas. They must be big for me to notice that detail from so far away. But wow, they looked fantastic! When mom started rolling her belly and swaying across the stage, I followed her with my eyes, transfixed. Jesus she was--

A gentle pressure surrounded my cock suddenly and an explosion of pleasure made me gasp. Instinctively, I tipped my head down to stare into my lap where I saw Maddie's hand cupping the obvious bulge in my pants. She started moving it, stroking me through the fabric. Oh fuck that felt good! But my shock overpowered my arousal and I blurted out, "What are you doing??"

"I wanted to see if you were hard while you drool over mom," my sister said, sounding innocent. I knew better. She loved to tease me.

"Fucking hell, Maddie," I said, turning toward her. She was grinning at me.

She shrugged helplessly and then pulled her hand off my cock as she said softly, "Well, at least I got my answer." Her grin grew even bigger.

Completely out of breath, I tried to calm down. What the hell? I stared at my sister, taking in every detail on her face I could make out in the dim light. I realized she was wearing a gorgeous silvery-blue eyeliner that seemed to make her eyes sparkle. Her eyeshadow was light and subtle, but seemed to also sparkle. Was that glitter? My god she was such a genius with makeup! She looked beautiful.

Wrenching my eyes away from her face before I got swept away, I focused on our naked mother instead. We both watched her glide around the stage for the next ten minutes until Maddie finally spoke. "She really does have nice tits," she said, matter-of-factly.

I was nodding before I realized it and then I said quietly, "And her... vagina is nicely shaven." It really was. My mother had a very nice looking vagina.

Maddie leaned close to me and I felt her tits squish into the side of my arm. It made me want to shiver. My cock pulsed between my legs, still as hard as it had been most of the night. I felt her breath against my ear and for a second, I thought she was about to suck on my lobe. But then she whispered instead, "Just because it's our mother doesn't mean you can't call it a pussy."

I did shiver at my sister's words. The combination of seeing my naked mother's sensual dance, my sister's warm breasts squished against me, and her sexy words tickling into my ear made me come unglued a little. Suddenly, Maddie's hand was on my cock again, rubbing me through my pants. I didn't even consider trying to stop her.

"Look at our mommy's pussy on display up there, Teddy," Maddie whispered teasingly into my ear. All the while, her hand slowly stroked me. I could hear her breathing softly. Her breath was warm against my skin, making me shiver even more. "Mmmm," she cooed. "And what about those titties? Don't they just look so... suckable?" Her last word was whispered so softly, I felt a ripple of rapture gently roll through my body. She continued rubbing my cock while I stared at my naked mother and thought about my sister's sexy words. My arousal was through the roof. Shouldn't I be pushing her away? Fucking hell that seemed the most impossible thing in the world right then.

That was the exact moment when I realized I had completely lost my mind. What the fuck? With a discernable amount of effort, I set my beer down. I had completely forgotten I was even holding it. Then I wrenched myself away from my sister's incestuous activity and launched myself off the sofa, out of her reach. When I glanced at her, she was grinning at me. This fucking chick was going to be the death of me!

My legs felt weak as I walked out of the building into the considerably cooler air of the city street. Scuffling footsteps announced someone else coming out. I knew before I even turned around that it was Maddie. Without pausing, I strode half a block down the street and then lit up a cigarette. She caught up to me a few seconds later and asked if she could have one.

"You're smoking again?" I asked. We had both started at the same time when we were eighteen. She had managed to quit, while I had unfortunately made it a habit.

"Mainly just when I've been drinking," she said as I handed her one. I lifted a lighter in front of her and ignited it. She took a drag to get it started and then said quietly, "And when I'm horny."

I shook my head at her comment, unsure what to do with it. She had always had a teasing nature, but lately it seemed over the top. She was going too far. I was sure it was just a joke to her, but still. Sometimes jokes had real effects on people. As evidenced by my still raging hard-on in my pants.

"I can't figure it out," Maddie said after a minute of silence.

Blowing a lung full of smoke into the air, I asked, "Can't figure what out?" Was I stupid to take her bait? Probably.

She raised her cigarette to her lips and inhaled once more. I stared at the tip as it lit up a bright, glowing orange. Holding the smoke in, she sounded funny as she said, "Whether it's seeing mom naked that turns you on, or the fact that she's doing it in front of a room full of strangers."

All I could do was stare at her. She stared right back. She wasn't smiling anymore. Did that mean she was serious? No longer teasing? Maddie exhaled and a cloud of smoke billowed around me. We were only about a foot apart as we stood on the sidewalk. City sounds surrounded us, bathing us in a dreamy semblance of privacy. Nobody was near us to overhear our conversation. It wouldn't matter either way, but somehow the atmosphere suddenly felt intimate.

"Both," I heard myself say, admitting part of the truth. Not the whole truth, though.

Maddie smiled at me, nodding as she said quietly, "I feel the same." She took a step closer to me until our bodies were inches apart. She tilted her head back, gazing up into my eyes. God fucking damn her smile was intoxicating. Or maybe that was just the beer talking inside my head. Either way, I couldn't look away from her. Taking another step closer, I felt my sister's body press up against mine. I could literally feel her breasts squish right between my chest and stomach. My heart was racing so fast, I thought I might pass out. How on earth had my sister managed to turn me on so much in the course of a single week? This didn't feel like teasing anymore.

She took one last drag on her cigarette before dropping it. When she spoke, a lazy puff of smoke came out. "Teddy?" she whispered my name and I gasped softly. Something about the way her voice sounded when she said it sent a tingle straight into the center of my cock. I blinked, staring at her. Then she asked softly, "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" She had a hint of a smile, but not a mocking one. She was dead serious. But what did she mean? What was she thinking?

A million thoughts buzzed through my head. Was she about to offer herself to me again, like last weekend? We were both clearly aroused. Where her boobs were pressed against me suddenly felt hot. I swear I could feel her nipples poking into my skin, tantalizing me. My cock throbbed, full of life and vigor. A rush of blood seemed to flow into my shaft so rapidly that I felt dizzy. If my sister gave me the same, unspoken offer she had given last weekend, I didn't know if I could resist it. I stood frozen, warring within myself. This wasn't right. But there was nowhere in the world I would rather be just then.

Suddenly I felt a strong wave of embarrassment. I was abruptly self-conscious. What if someone we knew saw us standing like this? Maybe we could pass it off as just being close as brother and sister. But the way my body felt right then made me think that I wouldn't be able to hide the truth. For the first time in my life, I knew I wanted my sister. I wanted her so badly, I didn't know what to do with the sensation.

It was like swimming through a sea of molasses. Taking a deliberate step backward, I broke our connection. My chest immediately felt cold. Icy cold. I shivered. Then I grabbed my phone and muttered, "I'm gonna get us an Uber." My cigarette had gone out, so I dropped it on the sidewalk.

Maddie just stared at me while I pulled up the app and ordered a ride. There was a driver less than five minutes away, so I tapped the button to call him to us. While we waited, I purposely maintained a "safe" distance from my sister. I was terrified of what might happen if I got close to her again. The expression on her face was completely unreadable.

{{003. Madeline.}}

The ride home was quiet. Teddy was sitting in the front seat next to the driver while I was in the back. I was alone with my thoughts, which were mostly naughty. I kept watching my brother since I had a good vantage without him noticing. His hair was mussed up a little. I realized he didn't have any product in it like he did last weekend. It looked cute when it was a little wild. From the side, I decided that his face was extremely attractive. My brother was very handsome. And when he smiled, my heart melted just a little more every time.

It dawned on me that my attraction toward my brother had been slowly developing for some time. In the past when I taunted him, it was just harmless flirting. For years I had been doing that, truly. And he often reciprocated and flirted right back. It was always just playful teasing. But something changed last week at the club. Especially after we both uncovered our mother's secret.

Oh, it wasn't like that night was the first time I had ever entertained thoughts of Teddy in a "not very sisterly" way. But they had never been serious. Never would I have thought to act on those thoughts. They were just flights of fancy. Fantasies. Quiet musings a person might play out in their head during moments of sexual solitude in bed at night. But even then, I don't think I had ever actually thought about him while playing with myself. Until last weekend, that is, when I masturbated on his couch.

Unfortunately, the strength of that orgasm had given me a new drive in life. Now that it had happened, it was like when you started peeling a stubborn sticker off a plastic container. Once you had one edge loose, you couldn't help but work at it until the entire thing was removed. Even though we had gotten rather "handsy" at the club that night, I truly don't think it would have escalated like it did if our mother hadn't shown up when she did. Well, maybe that was a lie. I had already been on the verge of grabbing my brother's cock. But that was purely for educational purposes. At least last week, it was. I just wanted to know if he was hard. That was all. I was sure of it. Wasn't I?

So why did I do it again tonight? And even more than just that? After I discovered his erection, I kept at it. I kept messing with him, rubbing him. Turning him on. I shook my head to try to clear it, but it didn't help. Glancing at my brother again, I saw him staring at me out of the corner of his eye. How long had he been looking my way? My cheeks felt flushed. Looking away, I stared out the window, unable to focus on anything outside my own head. Most of my thoughts were a blur.

One thought did come clearly to me. It was from last weekend, when my mother had been sauntering across the stage, completely naked. Not only did I find myself oddly attracted to her, I remember very distinctly feeling something change inside me. Some hidden part of myself that said it was alright to feel attraction toward a family member. That was it. Prior to that, I really had just been messing with Teddy. But after that subtle change happened, it was like the lid had been removed. And once it was gone, it seemed impossible to close it up again.

After masturbating on my brother's couch, I spent the entirety of the past week thinking about it. Thinking about my mom, and my brother. I pictured both of them naked. I fantasized about it, really. Probably my brother was the most prominent in my thoughts, but still. I couldn't deny it. It was like my mother had acted as a catalyst to rewire my brain to think about these things in a whole new light. And all of that had prompted me to carry through with my earlier impulse. To grab my brother's cock. Which of course gave me the answer I had wanted. Whether or not he was hard.

But then I started stroking him. Oh god that was so naughty! But also so arousing. And he hadn't stopped me. Not at first, anyway. He let me do it for a long time. What was my mission with that? Did I want to get him off right there in the club while our mother unwittingly danced naked for the two of us? Squirming in the back seat of the Uber, I tried to slow my heartbeat. It was racing. My mind started playing images that I couldn't shake, though. Images of Teddy's face while I rubbed his cock. Watching my brother seethe with arousal brought on by me was addicting, I had to admit. I also couldn't deny the fact that I wanted more.

Something one of them said yanked my attention to the conversation in the front seat. Glancing up toward the rearview mirror, I saw the driver looking at me through it. When he saw me catch his gaze, he looked toward my brother and asked, "Why you no sit in back seat with girlfriend?"

Teddy craned his head around, staring at me briefly. Then, much to my surprise, he just said, "I don't know." Then he settled back in his seat. Why didn't he tell the driver I was his sister? That made me wonder. For the entire rest of the drive back to his apartment, it was all I could think about.

When the vehicle stopped, I got out immediately. Racing ahead of my brother, I got to his door first and used my key to let myself in. He came in a few seconds behind me, but I was already headed down the hall. "I'm taking a shower," I called out over my shoulder without looking back. Then I walked into his bedroom and headed straight for the private bathroom. His shower was much nicer than the other one in the apartment.

I spent the next thirty minutes washing myself. I did my best to keep my hair out of the stream, since it took forever to dry. The entire time I stood under the hot water, my thoughts were a jumbled mess. When I was finally done, I dried off and then went to my brother's closet and picked out one of his hockey jerseys to wear. Pulling it over my naked body, it hung almost to my knees. It was huge on me, but I didn't mind.

Picking through my clothes on the floor of the bathroom, I found my panties. They were red. As I stretched them out and lifted one leg to step into them, I noticed the entire crotch area was a much deeper, crimson red. Lifting them up to my face, my eyes flashed as I realized just how soiled they were. Pressing the material with two fingers, they came away sticky and wet. I suppose that shouldn't be all that shocking. I didn't have a clean pair at his place. A grin slowly appeared on my face as I stared at myself in the mirror. Lifting my feet one at a time, I pulled the soiled panties up my legs and snugged them around my crotch anyway. They were cold but I ignored the sensation, aside from a brief shiver. I felt naughty.

When I strode back into the tv room where my brother was sitting, he glanced at me and then did a double take. I was rewarded with seeing him glance down at my bare legs briefly. I had to suppress a shudder. Did seeing my naked legs have any effect on him? Was he turned on? Whether or not he was, seeing my brother check me out was enough to drive my own arousal meter through the roof. It made me feel a little wild inside.

Heading into his little kitchen area, I started rummaging. When he asked me what I was after, I just said, "Anything alcoholic."

Teddy got up and came around the counter to help me. From one of the upper cupboards, he pulled out a half-filled bottle of tequila. That would work. I had known last weekend wasn't my brother's first time drinking, and the same went for me. A huge grin split my face in half. He grabbed two little plastic shot glasses which made me laugh. What a bachelor. I followed him back into the tv room where we both sat at either end of his couch. Not right next to each other like I wanted, but that was ok. I had a plan.

Grabbing the tequila bottle, I filled both shot glasses and then slid one toward him. He reached for it and looked like he was about to drink it, but I stopped him. Then I said, "Ever play two truths and a lie?"

Teddy shook his head at my question, frowning. He was holding his shot in front of him. "How do you play?" he asked.

"I'll show you," I said, feeling satisfied. He was going to play with me. Otherwise he wouldn't have asked how to play. Grabbing my shot glass and holding it up, I stared across it toward him until he lifted his, too. But I didn't bring it to my lips. Instead, I said, "I lost my virginity in mom and dad's bed."

Teddy frowned at me, lowering his shot. "Seriously?" he asked, sounding incredulous.

I held up a finger and then said, "I've given exactly nine and a half blowjobs."

His reaction was priceless. His mouth had been open as if to ask a question, but the moment I stated my second truth-or-lie, he clamped his lips shut. Staring at him for a minute, I saw him swallow. But he held my gaze, even though he shifted uncomfortably on the couch. Finally, I gave my last statement, "Last weekend, I had a massive orgasm right here on this very couch."

Teddy swallowed again, but the lump was even bigger. His gaze glanced down toward my crotch and then to the cushion between us. Like he was checking if it was stained or something. I almost laughed, but kept my features neutral instead. Then I nodded toward him. Oh boy, my nipples were tingling like crazy.

"You have to guess which one is a lie," I said, flashing my famous grin that usually worked on any guy I hung out with. What exactly it "worked" for was still up for debate.

My brother stared at me, considering. Then he said, "Uh, you didn't lose your virginity on mom and dad's bed."

My eyes opened wide in surprise. Good guess, bro! I took my shot without hesitating. Then I stared at him, hard. My grin came back on my face, even wider. Then I teased him by saying, "Good guess. You're right. I lost it on your bed."

That earned me an immediate reaction from him. He started sputtering, "What???"

"It's your turn," I said, casually. Still grinning.

He just stared at me for about thirty seconds. Then he asked, "How exactly do you give nine and a half blowjobs?"

Shrugging, I had no shame about answering. So I said simply, "The 'half' blowjob was because he came all over my face before I managed to actually start sucking him."

"Fucking hell, Maddie! That's... christ. Wow," he sounded vexed. Or at least frazzled.

Still smiling, I grabbed the tequila and refilled my shot glass. Then I said, "Your turn, sweet brother."

My brother sighed audibly. Then he took the weak road and gave me a lame one, "I lost my virginity at prom. In the girls' locker room."

Pursing my lips, I nodded for him to continue. I was pretty sure that one was true. After a few seconds of thinking, he said, "I've only had two blowjobs in my life." Keeping silent, I waited patiently until he gave me his last one. "I've seen mom naked before. And I don't mean when we were little."

"And I assume you also don't mean at the strip club?" I guessed. When he nodded, I sat in silence as I considered his three statements. Staring at him long and hard, I tried to figure it out. Finally, I went with my gut. "You've had more than two blowjobs," I said.

Teddy's grin gave him away and I rolled my eyes. "Drink up," I said. He lifted the plastic glass to his lips and downed it quickly.

"When did you see mom naked?" I asked, curious.

"Two Christmases ago when we stayed with her that time. She thought we were both asleep, but I got up to get some orange juice and saw her in the bathroom..." he trailed off at the end.

"Did it turn you on?" I asked, once again feeling a little naughty.

He didn't answer me, but I decided that was basically a resounding "yes". Well, that seemed like a good sign. I mean, I already knew based on his reaction at the strip club that he could get aroused by her. But apparently, even in a home setting, he got aroused at seeing her naked. Maybe I could exploit this little tidbit and push him... wait. What? Did I seriously want to "push" this further? What was I even thinking? It was one thing to fantasize. But suddenly, it seemed very plausible that I might entice my brother to have sex with me. Oh dear. Did I dare? What would happen to us if we did it? Brother and sister were not meant to fornicate. Everybody knows that. Since the dawn of time, it's been preached as "wrong". Right? My thoughts swirled but then I caught him glancing at my bare legs again and I shivered.

"My turn," I heard myself whisper. Then I filled his shot glass again. Once I knew I had his undivided attention, I started. "I've seen mom naked before, too," my first statement came out. He nodded as if that made sense. Then I hit him hard with my second confession. "I've masturbated in your bed before. Twice," I spit it out like I was telling him green was my favorite color.

Teddy's jaw dropped, but I didn't let him recover. I shot out my third and final statement, "I'm not wearing any panties right now."

He swallowed hard. Very hard. Then his eyes slid down to stare at my crotch involuntarily. Like he was trying to see through his jersey that I was wearing. Finally he lifted his eyes back to mine and said, "Bullshit you've masturbated in my bed."

Clapping happily, I yelled, "DRINK!"

"You're fucking serious?" he asked. Then he squirmed on the couch, glancing at my crotch again which was completely hidden. I knew he was thinking about me masturbating in his bed. And probably on this very couch. Oh I felt so evil! He lifted his shot to his mouth and downed it. Wiping his hand across his lips, he asked, "Which one was a lie?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" I said, cackling softly. Then I swung my legs over, almost giving him a view up the jersey. But not quite. He took the bait, staring so obviously between my legs it wasn't even funny. But I knew he couldn't see far enough to know whether I was wearing panties or not.

Teddy seemed flustered after that round. When I told him it was his turn, he pursed his lips in thought. It took a full minute before he finally said, "The dude who looks like a chick turned me on tonight."

Keeping my features smooth, I nodded for him to go on. I already knew that one was true. A few seconds later, he said, "Mom showed me how to kiss a girl."

My jaw dropped. Was that fucking true? Oh. My. God! But that was all on the inside. I wanted to win, so I schooled myself to stillness. And waited. Finally, he gave his last statement. "I've never seen you naked before," he said. Smugly.

Frowning, I realized I had no idea which one was a lie! I growled in frustration. But then I remembered this was just a game. And it didn't matter who won. As long as we both got horny. Which was clearly happening, right before my eyes. With a twinkle, I picked one randomly and said, "Mom didn't show you how to kiss."

Teddy's face lit up as he beamed at me. Then he laughed and cried out, "Drink!"

Tipping my shot glass against my lips, I downed the shot of tequila quickly. Holy fucking shit. Our mother showed my brother how to kiss a girl? I had so many questions! Refilling my shot glass, I realized that I knew which one was a lie. The thought percolated for about ten seconds before my eyes opened wide. So he had seen me naked before? I knew he wasn't talking about "when we were little". Holy crap. When? I desperately wanted to know, but before I could ask, he said, "Your turn, sis."

Fine. Maybe we could circle back later. Pursing my lips and staring at my shot glass, I thought of what I wanted to say next. Finally, I said, "I've only had sex with one guy."

He frowned at me but nodded for me to go on. Next I said, "I've seen dad's cock before." That earned a reaction. He blinked and then cleared his throat. Smiling inwardly, I repeated one from my last round, "I'm not wearing any panties right now."

Once again, my brother's gaze was drawn to my crotch. When I saw him staring, I swear I felt my pussy emit a shower of sparks. Fuck me dead I was horny! Teddy lifted his shot to his lips and downed it. Hey! He wasn't supposed to do that without guessing first! But he looked distraught. Or nervous. Or... heavily aroused. He squirmed again. I decided to down my shot too, so he didn't get too far ahead of me. I could feel the warm buzz already starting to kick in.

Finally, he lifted his face and said, "There's no way you've seen dad's dick."

Rolling backwards on the couch, I laughed happily, kicking my legs up in the air. Too late, I realized the motion made the jersey fall down, bunching up at my waist. And clearly revealing the fact that I was wearing a pair of red, lacy panties. When I sat forward again, they were still on display and my brother was staring directly at them. When I noticed him looking, I held myself still for a full count of ten, letting him get a really good look. Then I pulled the jersey down again, covering myself. Finally, I leaned forward and refilled his shot and then whispered, "Drink."

He drank his shot. Then I refilled both glasses another time. "Go," I told him, completely out of breath.

Teddy nodded slowly, clearly in a daze. He was holding his shot glass like he was considering drinking it before playing the next round. I was ready to stop him if I needed to. But then he spoke, "I haven't masturbated in two weeks."

Pursing my lips together, trying to decide whether to believe that or not, he added a second one, "Mom knows I saw her."

Interesting. That seemed likely to be true. But I didn't know what that meant.

Finally, he said, "And yes, it turned me on when I saw her naked."

This round was easy. With a smirk, I asked, "When was the last time you actually masturbated?" That had to be the one, because I knew the other two were truths.

My brother's cheeks flushed a little, but then he said quietly, "Last weekend."

Frowning, I leaned forward and asked, "You mean while I was out here on your couch?"

He nodded, looking away from me, embarrassed.

"So we masturbated together?" I asked playfully. Yet there was so much truth in it, I knew my comment was more than simply "teasing".

Teddy's head dropped and I caught him glancing between my legs one more time. He was frowning. Or at least pursing his lips. Instinctively, I spread my legs a few inches apart. I knew he couldn't see anything since the jersey was too big. But the gesture didn't go unnoticed. He shook his head a little and then downed the shot he was holding. I did the same with mine. Fuck it. Then I refilled both glasses. How many shots was that now? My body was really starting to feel it.

"Ok," I said. "My turn." Heart racing, I spoke in a breathy whisper, "Alcohol makes me horny."

My brother stared at me without blinking. He was getting better at this. He did squirm a little, though. Then I said, "It turned me on to see mom naked, too." He squirmed again at that confession. Catching his gaze, I slowly leaned forward, as close as I could get to him without scooting closer. Then I whispered, "And... I've never ever fantasized about fucking my own brother."

Teddy swallowed a huge lump in his throat, but stared at me. The heat in the room was practically palpable. There was a buzz in the air, like electricity. I felt it and I knew he could, too. Without a word, he lifted his shot to his lips and tipped it, swallowing it in a single gulp. Then he whispered at me, "I think you won this round."

Frowning, I asked, "Why? You didn't even play."

"Because I'm not going to guess," he said quietly.

"Come on, you have to!" I said, whining. "That's the game!" I felt frustrated, but it wasn't real. At least, I wasn't actually frustrated with him. I was frustrated about something else. My pussy was thrumming between my legs, begging to be itched. Hell, my entire body was aching with need.

Teddy slowly shook his head and then said softly, "I... no."

For a solid minute, I held his gaze. I couldn't get a read on him though. Then I lifted my shot and downed it, too. I nodded toward the bottle on the table, indicating I wanted him to refill our plastic glasses. When he leaned forward to grab the tequila bottle, I surreptitiously reached my hand under the hockey jersey and quietly tugged my panties down my legs. Pulling them past my feet, I held them with one hand. When he straightened after filling the glasses, his eyes were riveted to them. I wondered if he could see my creamy pussy saliva all over them.

"This way I can't use that one anymore, since you know the truth," I said, flirting with him so blatantly, I felt incredibly naughty.

Clearing his throat, my brother lifted his head and asked, "So it turned you on watching mom strip?"

"Oh yeah, like you wouldn't believe," I confessed. I thought that had been obvious.

He started nodding slowly, glancing at my panties once more. Then he asked softly, "And you're horny right now?"

"Isn't it obvious?" I asked. Then, I slowly extended my arm that was holding my panties toward him, placing them into his hand. Gently closing his fingers around them, I forced him to squeeze tight against the fabric so he could feel just how juicy and soiled they were. "But in case you're in doubt... Does this answer your question, Teddy?" I asked, in a smoky voice I had never heard myself use before.

The implications of our little exchange were slowly sinking in. I could see it in his eyes. He was processing everything. Clearly alcohol did make me horny. That was true. And so did seeing mom naked. If those were my two truths, that meant...

Teddy's head whipped up and suddenly I couldn't look away from him. The intensity of his gaze was like none I had ever seen. From him or anyone else. But feeling that look from my own brother gave me goosebumps. My heart fluttered, pounding violently in my chest. My breath was coming quickly, shallowly. Then he spoke and the world disappeared around me.

"You're so fucking gorgeous, Madeline," my brother said, using my full name for the first time in years. Somehow, that made the impact of his words hit me that much harder. I couldn't breathe. It wasn't just the words he spoke. It was the way he said them. We weren't playing a game anymore. He wasn't fucking with me. He genuinely thought I was gorgeous. And I knew he didn't mean it the way a brother might tell his sister she was "pretty". No. His simple statement was full of layered depths of meaning. And all of it swept over me, completely taking my breath away.

A side effect to being hit with the profoundly deep implications of what he had just uttered was that my body reacted violently. Unable to stop it from happening, my pussy literally started gushing. I swear a tiny moan escaped my lips. Nobody had ever turned me on so thoroughly with words alone. And no one had ever said that to me with such bare honesty. I could hardly think straight, the way his words hit me. And the fact that he was my own brother had an even deeper effect on me. Oh lord. I was ready. Ready to throw myself at him. To let him have his way with me.

I needed this.

Something flickered in the back of my mind. Doubt. It was faint, but I couldn't ignore it. Fuck me. This was not something either of us should take lightly. And probably not something to attempt while buzzed. What would it be like when we woke up tomorrow morning? Knowing we had just fucked each other? Brother and sister. The ultimate sin. Without thinking, I downed another shot. He did the same.

"Teddy?" I whispered.

"Y-yeah?" he croaked. He was shaking. So was I, for that matter.

Shaking my head slowly, I couldn't believe what I was about to say. But I pushed it out anyway. In a soft voice, I whispered, "Let's go to bed... before this gets out of control."

My brother stared at me for a long time in silence. Then he slowly started nodding. Without a word, he stood up. Unable to look anywhere else, I found myself staring at the very obvious bulge that was pressing against his jeans, looking painful. "Yeah, ok," he said finally. Then he started walking down the hall toward his room.

Just before he got to his door, I called after him, "We can just be satisfied with the fact that we're about to masturbate together. Again."

He hesitated at his door, looking back at me. Our eyes locked once more. For twelve heartbeats, I thought for sure I was going to cave and go sprinting down the hall to jump into his arms. I knew he would let me, and I knew he would take me to his bed if I did. With clenched hands, I forced my body not to move. Finally, he nodded and stepped into his room.

He didn't close his door.

A sudden, desperate craving for a cigarette consumed me. But I squashed it down. This was way better than the shallow gratification a cigarette could give me. We both knew exactly what was about to happen.

{{004. Theodore.}}

My entire body was on fire as I stepped into my bedroom. I could feel my sister's eyes on me from behind, watching me walk away from her. Christ! That had to be the most heated foreplay I had ever engaged in. Ever. And I hadn't even realized it was fucking foreplay for the first half! Until Maddie started saying things that could only be targeted at making me horny. She knew exactly what she was doing the entire time.

My fucking sister had seduced me.

But the funny part was, I wasn't upset with her. Not for that, anyway. Some strange part of my mind was unhappy with how tonight had ended so abruptly. I was certain we had been right on the brink of getting physical with each other. Thoughts of fucking my sister plastered the inside of my head, filling my entire world. I wanted her and she wanted me. And worst of all, we both knew it. It was completely out in the open, despite never being uttered aloud. My connection to her had certain benefits. Or at least certain "features". Throughout our entire lives, there were many times where I felt like I could read her thoughts, and she could read mine. We had always been close. And up until very recently, that had always just seemed like a cool perk of having a twin sister.

Now it was all twisted in my head. Because I wanted to fuck her. I wanted to impale her with my cock and make love to her. I wanted to make her moan and scream and cum like mad. I wanted to lie with her and kiss every inch of her sexy body. I hadn't been lying when I told her she was gorgeous. And for some reason, when I said that to her, something changed in her demeanor. She had sensed a deeper meaning behind my words. I could tell. And she was right. There was a fucking labyrinth of innuendoes beneath that simple phrase. The reality pressed against my soul as I stumbled to my bed.

I was falling for my sister. Fast.

Tugging at my shirt, I yanked it off. Then I undid the button on my jeans and started pulling them down. My cock was so hard, I had to carefully adjust it so I could get the denim past it and then down my legs. As soon as it was free, the thing sprang forward, bouncing between my legs. Staring down at it, I blinked. I had never seen it so fucking hard before! It looked angry. The tip was purple and the veins going down either side were more pronounced than I had ever seen.

Kicking my pants off, I reached down to take hold of my staff. Just before my fingers wrapped around it, I heard Maddie from down the hall. She was moaning. Oh fuck, she was already masturbating, just like she said. Closing my hand around my shaft, I let out a moan in response. I purposely didn't try to hold back. I just let it out, loudly.

"Ooohhhmmmmmm," came my sister's acknowledgement from down the hall.

Throwing myself onto my bed, I laid on my back and started stroking myself. Normally I would have taken longer to get to this point, but I couldn't help it. The foreplay had already been going on for hours and I needed this. Closing my eyes, I let a brand-new fantasy consume me. The world faded, except for my own body and my sister's. I listened to her moans ebb and flow, growing louder than tapering off into whimpers. I returned the favor and matched her sounds with my own.

Together, we masturbated. In my mind, I saw her lying in bed next to me, playing with herself. I stroked faster and she rubbed herself harder. We stared at each other, faces etched with lust while we pleasured ourselves. Faster and faster, I stroked myself. My breathing was getting extremely loud and wild. I could hear my moans echoing off the walls of my room. But hers were loud enough that they mingled with my own, creating a beautiful and sexy atmosphere to masturbate within.

For twenty minutes, the two of us went at it. I don't even know how I lasted so long. My cock was tingling so severely, I should have already exploded. But we kept going, diving deeper into our mutual fantasies. I knew without a doubt that Maddie was thinking about me, just as I was thinking about her. Slowly, the vision in my head began to change. And before I knew it, I was no longer thinking about the two of lying side by side, masturbating.

I was fantasizing about fucking my sister.

My body started flailing around on my bed, simulating the motions of sex despite being on my back. My hips thrust up and down and I pretended my cock was penetrating her hot, wet pussy over and over. Oh god. My moans grew louder still as I drew ever closer to climax. Maddie let out short screams from down the hall. Slowly, the sounds that were flooding my ears began to merge into a single melody. A beautiful, sexual orchestra of sounds and sensations.

Suddenly my sister called out to me, "TEDDY!"

For a second, I thought she was begging me to come to her. I almost did. Oh god, what I wouldn't give to slather my cock in her wet, dripping pussy. Thoughts of her leaking her juice all over my couch sent my arousal over the moon. I stroked faster, drawing closer to the release my cock so desperately needed. I started undulating my hips, simulating the motions of having sex. Tightening my grip, I imagined my curled fingers actually were my sister's vagina. Oh yes!

"TEDDY, I'M CLOSE!" Maddie cried out loudly.

Oh jesus! My cock started tingling like mad! I sped up my stroking even faster, moaning so wildly, I thought my neighbors must be listening in. But I didn't care. Not one iota. Huffing heavily, my hand flew up and down my shaft, carrying me toward the oncoming cliff of ecstasy I knew I was about to experience. I needed to cum. I wanted her to know.

"I'M GONNA CUM, MADDIE!" I yelled back.

Her response was instant. She screamed. At the top of her lungs. That was it for me. With one final grunt, I pumped my fisted hand upward just as the first stream of cum raced up my shaft. The fountain that erupted from the tip of my cock shot into the air so high, I thought it was going to splash against the ceiling. My sister's moans were so erratic and wild that I knew she was cumming, too. Over and over, streams of hot cum shot out of my dick, into the air. It landed all over me. On my bed. On my stomach and chest. My hand was dripping with it. But still, I continued stroking and exploding.

"Oh Teddy," my sister whimpered loudly.

My body convulsed and shuddered as I continued to cum. I must have shot at least a dozen loads. The shit was literally everywhere. But then it was finally over. I clung to my cock like it was the only thing keeping me from plunging off the earth. I could hear my sister breathing heavily, still moaning but much quieter. I knew her orgasm was done, too. We had done it.

We had just had two very explosive orgasms together.

Fuck that was intense. The most intense orgasm I could ever remember. Certainly the best one during a masturbation session. By a landslide. Lying in my bed, literally covered in cum, my thoughts swirled. Maddie was the only thing I could focus on, though. A replay of our entire lives together ran through my head over the next few minutes. It was surreal. I remembered tiny details of things we had done together as children. We had always been so close. She was, without a doubt, the best friend in the world for me. And, as I was starting to realize, my feelings for her were rapidly plunging into dangerous territory.

The floor outside my door made a soft creak. Craning my neck up, I stared at the doorway and saw my sister's silhouette standing there. There was only a little light coming from down the hall, but I could tell she was completely naked. Stepping into my room, her gaze locked on me. Despite the dimness, her eyes seemed to sparkle. She walked right up to my bed and I sat up. I could feel pools of cum dribbling down my belly in rivulets. Ignoring them, I stared at my sister with post-orgasmic intensity that I was certain she felt, too.

"I need you," she whispered.

Staring at her for a minute without saying anything, I slowly nodded. Even though it was dark, I knew she perceived my hesitation. "I just want to be close to you, that's all. I... I won't try anything. I promise," she said. It sounded like she was trying to reassure herself as much as me.

Settling back until I was lying flat again, I patted the mattress next to me. She leaned forward, sliding into my bed. Somehow, she managed to look incredibly sexy doing even that. My eyes roamed her body, trying to take in her nakedness in the dark room. But mainly I focused on her face. She laid down in my bed, several inches away from me. We soaked in silence for nearly five minutes. The only sound I could hear was her breathing.

Maddie rolled onto her side and I found myself staring at her. It was dark, but my eyes were becoming accustomed to it. Her nakedness seemed to scream at me, tugging at my morality. Despite my explosive orgasm, I felt stirrings of arousal smoldering in the pit of my stomach. Not enough to make me hard, but it was noticeable. I didn't say anything but just looked at her. She stared back without a word. I could make out the gentle contours of her lips. They were parted slightly. Slowly, she slid closer to me. I held still, bracing myself and holding my breath. What would it feel like to have my sister's naked body pressed against mine? She had promised not to try anything, but I wasn't entirely sure I would be able to honor the same guarantee.

Maddie's soft breasts pressed against the side of my arm and I shivered uncontrollably. She lifted her hand over me and placed it gently against my chest. "Oh," she gasped softly and then lifted her hand up, staring at it. I watched her rub her fingers together. They were glistening with sperm. She lifted her eyes to mine and then whispered, "Dude, you're covered in cum."

"Yeah," I whispered. "I'm... I'm sorry." It was all I could think to say.

She lowered her hand to my chest again and then, much to my surprise, she started running her fingers through the thick liquid I had painted myself with. "Is it normally like that?" she asked softly.

"Not that much, no," I said, shaking my head.

Maddie's fingers made their way downward, onto my stomach where there was even more sperm than on my chest. She had a strange look on her face while she played with it. Finally, she leaned even closer to me and pressed her cheek into the space between my shoulder and neck. Nuzzling me, she whispered right into my ear, "That's hot."

She pulled herself halfway onto me, and I became acutely aware of how her left breast felt as it squished against the side of my chest. Without another word from her, she continued running her fingers through my cum, playing with it. She roamed my entire torso, both stomach and chest.

My sister's body was extremely warm. I reveled in how it felt to have her lying next to me. Snaking my arm beneath her, I wrapped it over her shoulders and then started rubbing her back while tugging her a little tighter against me. She purred softly and wriggled her crotch against my hip. I realized I could feel her wet juice on my skin and it made me shiver.

Other than her fingers tracing little circles and waves around my chest and belly, she kept her promise and didn't try anything. We gently fell asleep in each other's arms.

Maddie was clinging to me when I woke the next morning. My cum had dried while we slept, of course, but her hand was still lying on my chest. It tingled where her fingertips rested on my skin. Her eyes fluttered open soon after mine and then we smiled at each other. The intensity of our shared experience had clearly strengthened our bond. Somehow I almost think it was stronger than it would be if we had actually had sex with each other. Maybe that really was the best decision. There were just too many complications that came with committing incest. But as it was, we were still just brother and sister. No harm, no foul. I kissed her forehead.

"I think we should take mom out next weekend," she said after a few minutes.

"Where?" I asked, not even questioning her decision. It sounded like fun. I think.

Maddie grinned toward me and shrugged. Then she said, "I've got a few places in mind."

I grinned back. I let her get up first, purposely averting my eyes so as not to see her naked body in the daylight. Just like that, things went back to "normal" between us. Until the following weekend, that is. My sister had texted my mom to invite her out and she quickly agreed. Maddie said she sounded excited that we wanted to do something with her. Maddie made all the plans, leaving me in the dark about them. I didn't really mind, but it did give me a good amount of apprehension all week long right up until the agreed upon night came. Then my nervousness really kicked in.

{{005. Madeline.}}

Standing near the street in front of my mom's condo, I kept glancing at my phone, watching the progress of the Uber I had ordered for the three of us. They had both agreed to let me have free reign over our plans for the evening. I didn't tell either of them where we were headed. I'm not even sure why, but I felt like making it a surprise. That might add to the excitement. I had told the two of them to dress "fancy casual, but breathable". That was as much as I would let on about where we were headed.

My mom stood off by herself, holding a little black purse with her arms crossed beneath her breasts. She was wearing a classy-looking, charcoal-colored cocktail skirt with dark pantyhose on her legs. It was curious to me that the skirt she chose was short enough that you could just make out hints of the rounded globes of her ass that peeked out from underneath when she walked away from you.

Her blouse was some kind of shiny black material that covered her midriff but left a good portion of her upper chest exposed. It was sleeveless but covered her shoulders slightly. The front of her top was tight, so her breasts seemed to be squeezed together, leaving a nice view of the dark slit of cleavage between them. Her makeup was subtle but professionally applied, which didn't surprise me. Her eyeshadow was dark and made her eyes look sultry. Her hair was done in a loose plaited braid that looked way more comfortable than my own.

Teddy stood a little away from the two of us, smoking a cigarette. He was wearing a pair of black jeans and a black t-shirt. It wasn't exactly a "fancy" look, but it looked sexy as hell on him. The shirt seemed like it was one size too small, so his biceps were emphasized. He also had a black blazer hanging over his shoulder which he said he would put on once we arrived. That would give him the "classy" look that would pass for what I wanted. His hair was parted in the middle, fanned left and right. The top looked "purposely" messy. I liked it.

As for myself, I was wearing a purple cocktail dress. It hugged my frame tightly, but didn't feel constricting. I had worn it only two times in the past, and it had been comfortable even for extended periods. My shoes were the same ones I usually wore out. My ballet flats. And of course, the matching purple purse. For makeup, I had decided to go with a similar look I had on my twenty-first birthday. I used the same purple eyeshadow from that night. (In case you didn't figure it out, purple is my favorite color.) But I added some eyeliner to draw a little more attention to my eyes. For lipstick, I decided to be a little creative, so I went with deep mauve. It was considerably "brighter" than I normally wore, but it looked good on me. To highlight it a little more, I used a pencil to draw a dark pink line around the edge of my lips. Lastly, I applied some gloss. I wanted my lips to shine tonight.

For my hair, I had pulled it up into a tight almost bohemian-style bun. Then I took a few strands and carefully pulled them out, so they framed my face. It was already starting to hurt the top of my head. I guess we'd see if I could make it through the night without letting it down.

The Uber driver showed up and we all climbed in. Only me and the driver knew our destination, which was perfect. He pulled away from the curb and then proceeded to drive us into the city. It took half an hour before he finally dropped us off. It was an Asian fusion restaurant that had some of the best sushi I had ever tasted. Both my mom and brother liked sushi, so I figured it was a good pick.

When I made the reservation, I had specifically requested one of the corner booths with a rounded bench. One of my boyfriends had taken me here for a date and we sat in one of those. They were relatively private and extremely comfortable. My mom slid onto the bench first and then I followed. Teddy tried to sit next to me until I glared at him. He went to the other side and slid into the booth. That put my mom right in between the two of us. Although he sat closer to the edge of the seat, so he was further away from us girls.

I ordered a round of drinks first, and a shot for each of us. My mom laughed when she heard me place the order, but didn't argue. This would be our first time drinking with our mother, so it was bound to be a little awkward at first. Fortunately, she didn't make it that way at all. Our drinks showed up a few minutes later and my mom offered a toast to the two of us, congratulating us on turning twenty-one.

We didn't order any food for the first half hour, instead just enjoying each other's company and slowly working up a buzz through alcohol. It wasn't my intention to get any of us drunk, but being tipsy always made things a little more fun. Once my inhibitions loosened a little, I started being more overt toward my mother.

Reaching my hand up, I gently ran my fingers through her hair and said, "Your hair looks perfect tonight, mom."

She smiled at me and nodded her head while closing her eyes ever so slightly. It was a very demure look on her that belied the fact that I had personally witnessed her command an entire room with her presence. Letting my hand "fall" slightly, I brushed the top of her left earlobe and then trailed my fingertip down the side of her neck before pulling away. She blinked, shifting her eyes toward me but didn't say anything.

We finally ordered a variety of sushi rolls that we planned to share. I let everyone pick their favorite, and then asked the waiter to bring us their most popular roll. We chatted while we sipped our cocktails. My mom asked about how things were going for the two of us. Teddy was still sitting at the far edge of the bench, watching the two of us while we talked. But at least he joined in on the conversation. He even asked mom if she was dating anyone. (She wasn't, she told us.)

My mother had an undeniable draw the more I sat beside her. Of course, remembering the two times I had seen her naked on stage was likely a huge influence on how I regarded her. After touching her ear, I started being a little more forward with her. Subtly. It came out in different ways. Sometimes when I asked her a question, I would place my hand on her leg beneath the table. Then I would rub it slightly before removing it. Other times, I would touch her shoulder. Her arm. And even her neck, more than once. Each incident earned me a glance from her. But still, she never called me out on it.

As the night went on, I slowly became more brazen and less reticent. Probably the alcohol helped, but I'm convinced I would have acted the same even without it. There was something curiously thrilling about hitting on my mother. I had no idea if she was into girls. But it seemed like getting attention from her own daughter didn't faze her. She didn't look uncomfortable at all.

After the waiter cleared our dishes from the table, I grew even bolder and casually placed my hand on my mother's back. Her blouse felt soft, almost silky. But I didn't pull away that time. Instead, I started rubbing her through the fabric. She was listening to my brother tell a story about a job he was interested in applying for. Slowly, I worked my way up her back onto the bare skin of her neck. My hand was under her braid. Scrunching my fingers until they met in a point, I saw her give a very slight shiver. That made me smile. I was simply giving her some daughterly caresses. Opening them up again, I continued playing with her skin, very lightly dragging my fingers across her neck for a full minute before finally pulling my hand away from her.

My mom turned toward me then, giving me what I could only refer to as a "smoky" look. I wondered if that meant she was aroused. I knew I certainly was. When I glanced across the table, I realized that Teddy looked somewhat uncomfortable. He must have seen me touching her throughout the night. I wondered what he was thinking about as he watched me come on to her.

Paying the bill, I ordered another Uber to take us to our next location. There were actually two more places I planned to take them. Fortunately, they were close enough that we'd be able to walk from one to the other. A few minutes later, our driver arrived and the three of us climbed into the car. Teddy sat up front while my mom and I took the back seat. As the car wended its way through the downtown city streets, I nonchalantly placed my hand on my mother's thigh. She glanced down at it and then back up to my face.

Then she frowned. It was the first reaction she had given me all night that suggested she was troubled by what I was doing. Or at least confused. Smiling at her, I rubbed her leg with my hand for a few minutes. She never pushed it away, but her frown slowly disappeared. By the time we got to our next destination, I noticed that her cheeks were looking slightly flushed and her nostrils were flaring gently. Good.

The three of us stepped out of the car and found ourselves standing in front of a gentleman's club. It was a different one than where my mom worked, of course. In fact, we were clear across the city from there. But it was obvious what the place was. She stared up at the sign for a minute before lowering her gaze and turning toward me.

"You know, don't you?" she said. It barely sounded like a question.

I couldn't help the grin that split my face in half. Nodding at her, I confessed, "We've seen you, mom. At Midnight Secrets."

Her face turned pale and, possibly for the first time in my life, I saw a look of mortification cross my mother's face. She opened her mouth to say something, but my dear brother stepped in immediately, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

"It's ok mom," he said. "We don't mind. I mean, we're not weirded out or anything," his voice sounded disarming.

She turned her head toward him, frowning. Then he added, "It's not like I've never seen you naked before."

My mom stared at her son, recognition clear on her face. She remembered. She knew he had seen her naked. I decided to chime in, so I stepped closer to them and said, "Same with me."

She looked back and forth between the two of us. Color returned to her cheeks. Maybe a touch more than normal, like she was embarrassed. Then she said quietly, "Please don't tell your father."

Teddy was already shaking his head before she even finished talking. "Never in a million years," he said.

Then I added, "Your secret is safe with us." To emphasize my trustworthiness, I took her hand and gave it a squeeze. Then I stepped closer to her and pulled her hand between us, pressing it against my bosom. My breasts tingled at the contact. She looked back and forth between the two of us. That's when I realized that my mother looked breathless. Oh my. Was she aroused standing on the street while her two children clung to her? I knew how sharing an intimate secret could sometimes be a turn on.

"So you want to take me to... a strip club?" mom asked, sounding slightly dubious at the prospect.

Shrugging, I let go of her hand and stepped away. I glanced toward the entrance and then back to her. Then I said, "Well, that was the plan. And then there's a dance club I want to go to after."

Teddy was watching me curiously. He still had his arm around our mother. Finally, she smiled at me and then took a step forward. My brother's arm fell to his side as she approached me. When she was standing right in front of me, staring into my eyes, she reached both hands up and cupped my face. My breath caught as I stared back at her. My god she was divine. Her face was so pretty. I felt myself melting just a little bit as her hands held onto my cheeks. She absently rubbed my skin with her thumbs. I swear I thought she was about to kiss me!

But then she spoke, loud enough for my brother to hear, too. "Why don't we go inside and have one drink, and then head to the dance club?" she suggested.

Nodding at her, I felt a wave of excitement in my chest. My heart was racing and my nipples started tingling. "Yeah, that's a good idea," I breathed, barely above a whisper. She held onto my face for another thirty seconds, her eyes flicking back and forth like she was focusing on each of mine, one after the other. She was smiling. I literally couldn't breathe. She had me completely. I can't even explain it. My mother had so much charisma, I felt like I would do anything she asked.

Teddy cleared his throat, jolting me out of my trance. I blinked and then my mom gracefully pulled away. The world started moving again. Then the three of us went inside the strip club. As soon as we got into the main room, I knew this place didn't hold a candle to the club where my mom worked. It almost looked drab, despite being plushy and luxurious. But we made our way to a little booth at the side of the stage and sat down.

Mom sat extremely close to me. Our legs were touching. Teddy was on the other side of her, but there were a few inches of distance between them. My skin tingled where my mother's body made contact. My brother ordered drinks for the three of us and then we settled in to watch the show. Three young Asian girls made their way onto the stage, wearing "schoolgirl" uniforms. It was always a little hard to tell how old Asian girls were, but I pegged them to be in their mid-twenties. They were cute.

When my mom's hand was suddenly on my leg, I almost jumped. Just then, our waitress brought some drinks and set them before us. I lifted mine and started to sip it. Teddy did the same. Mom didn't move for hers right away, but kept her hand on my thigh. When she started rubbing it, a strong surge of tingles erupted in my crotch. Sucking down half the drink I was holding, I felt my chest getting hot.

"Theodore," my mom said. When I looked at her, she was staring at my brother. She tipped her head, clearly beckoning him closer. She still had her hand on my leg. His hesitation was barely noticeable before he slid closer to her. As soon as he was close enough, I watched as she deliberately reached her other hand over and placed it on his leg. He stared at his lap.

Then my mother began massaging the two of us at the same time, running her hands up and down each of our thighs. My brother grabbed his drink and repeated what I had just done, downing half of it in a few seconds. My god this was erotic. And it was way beyond anything I would have imagined from this evening. True, I had fully intended on flirting with her. But I don't think I actually believed she would be receptive to it. And now she was obviously flirting with both her kids at the same time.

Suddenly, my mom withdrew her hands from our legs, placing them on the table instead. Delicately lifting her glass to her lips, she sipped it while casually glancing back and forth between me and Teddy. I stared past her and saw him looking at me. His chest was rising and falling heavily. He was aroused, just like me. And apparently our mom was, too.

"Why don't we go dancing now?" mom suggested.

That sounded like a really good idea. My gaze swept the room, and I started when I realized the three Asian girls were completely nude on stage. Christ. I had been so enmeshed in the little triangle of sexual tension in our booth that I had completely tuned them out. Their bodies were extremely petite, which was typical. All three had breasts on the smaller side. One would barely fit an A-cup, I was sure. They looked exotic together on stage. But even that wasn't enough to distract me from the intense arousal the exchange with my mother had evoked inside of me.

Teddy paid for our drinks and then we headed outside. I felt like I was in a stupor, barely able to think straight. I followed the two of them out onto the street. Somehow I managed to tell them the name of the club. Teddy pulled it up on his phone and then led us toward it. It was only a few blocks away. When I asked him for a cigarette, he gave me one and lit it for me without a word. Mom had an unreadable expression on her face as she watched us. She never voiced it, but I had the feeling she didn't like that either of us smoked. Walking in silence, I followed my brother all the way to the club.

Once we got inside and onto the main dance floor, I finally started relaxing. I was still incredibly aroused, but the rhythmic electronic music flooded my brain and took me to another place altogether. My brother disappeared toward the bar to get us some drinks. We all agreed it would be best to switch to beer so we wouldn't get drunk. Meanwhile, me and my mom found a tall table in a corner. Teddy came over with a pitcher and three glasses a few minutes later.

"I'm ready to dance," I heard myself say after drinking half a glass of beer. I was most definitely buzzed. It was a pleasant feeling. Not too strong. I could think coherently, now that some time had passed since our mom had massaged us both at the same time. My arousal was under control again.

My words seemed to break the ice, though. A minute later, the three of us made our way to the dance floor. The place was about half full, which meant we were able to find a relatively open space to dance in private. And dance we did. We fell into step with each other quickly, finding a rhythm that matched the music. I had gone dancing with my brother before, but he had improved since then. It was my first time dancing with my mother, though. Not surprisingly, she was just as graceful on the dance floor as she was on stage during her performances.

As the night went on, I got caught up in the ardor of the intimacy the three of us shared. We didn't dance like a mom and her children. We danced like a threesome. Each of us took our cues from the other two, spinning around and hustling from step to step seamlessly. One second, I was holding my brother's hand as he twirled me around. The next, I spun myself into my mother's arms which she wrapped around me, making my hips sway with hers. The music changed every few minutes, but we never missed a beat. Round and round, we danced into each other's embrace. Always, the third person was right there, flowing with us. There was never even a single moment where any of us was "left out". We flowed. We danced into the wee hours of the night, only pausing now and then to return to our table and refresh our buzzes with several gulps of beer.

It was nearly two in the morning, and I could tell the place was winding down. Most of the patrons had left and the DJ announced he would only be playing three more songs before closing. I had taken a brief pause from dancing to use the bathroom and, when I came back out, found my mom and brother dancing together very sensually. Teddy was standing behind her with his arms wrapped around her waist, hands clasped across her pelvis. She had her own arms upraised, clinging to the back of her son's head. Their hips were swaying in unison, but I could tell it was my mom who was directing their movement. The way their bodies were moving was far too elegant to be driven by my brother.

Sauntering up to the two of them, my mother spotted me and smiled. I walked right up in front of her, completely uninhibited after the passionate night of dancing the three of us had already shared. I knew I was being rather audacious, but I stepped between her legs and placed my hands on her sides, gripping her gently. Then I pressed my crotch against hers and immediately got swept up in their rhythm. Suddenly, our hips were moving in unison. All three of us. My brother looked down at me from behind my mom's head, lips parted. I could feel his knuckles brushing against my belly, his hands still clasped across our mother's abdomen. His cheeks were flush, which I knew had to be from more than just exertion.

I realized that I could feel heat coming from the older woman's crotch. From her pussy. Unable to resist, I pressed myself against her. Hard. Her eyes opened a fraction and then a sultry smile appeared on her face. If I hadn't already gotten an answer to my unasked question earlier, I knew I had then. My mother was aroused, and she knew I was, too. And that didn't bother her at all.

Teddy's hands moved just then, coming apart. He reached his arms forward a little and grabbed hold of my waist. Then he pulled me even closer to my mother. I gasped as I felt my clit mash against her pelvis. Slowly, his hands slid around behind me, until he was cupping me ass. Oh god. For five minutes, the three of us continued this erotic but rather bawdy little dance of simulated sex. The way our bodies moved was causing a slight amount of friction against my vagina as the sway of our hips made it grind gently against my mother's.

The tingling that had been growing for hours suddenly peaked. I gasped, my body shuddering. Biting my lip as hard as I could, my grip on my mother's sides clamped down and then I was clinging to her while she continued to roll us sensually together on the dance floor. My body convulsed as the tingle grew stronger. Suddenly, I knew there was no way I could stop what was about to happen. I was going to have an orgasm.

The song ended and then the DJ announced the next was the last one. Somehow, the three of us released our hold on each other at the same time. Then I was spinning around. Someone's hands were on my shoulders, controlling me. My pussy throbbed, pulsing between my legs. My orgasm was right there, on the brink. But without the stimulation from being pressed against my mother's cunt, it wouldn't budge. I bit my lip even harder.

Teddy moved behind me and then my mother stepped in front of me with her butt facing my crotch. The last song was slower than previous ones, but still hypnotic. My brother pressed himself tightly against my rear and I gasped when I realized I could feel his cock mashed between the crack in my ass. He started grinding himself, rubbing his dick up and down the middle of my cheeks. Oh wow, he was so fucking hard! It dawned on me that my mother had probably enjoyed the sensation of his erect staff against her bum for a long time.

Instinctively, I reached my hands behind my back and grabbed my brother's butt. As hard as I could, I pulled him toward me. My mom leaned forward, swinging her torso to the music and pressing her rear harder against my crotch in the process. I was tempted to grab her by the waist and force her to grind against my pussy until I came. But the sensation of feeling my brother's cock rubbing along my crack felt too good to let it go.

The music faded and then, irritatingly, lights started turning on in the club. And just like that, the magic vanished. The three of us broke apart, stunned. I gasped, trying to catch my breath. My heart was pounding so hard, I felt like it was about to burst. Teddy and my mom didn't look much better. Everyone's cheeks were flush, and our mouths were open while we took in deep, shuddering breaths. Oh yeah. We were all worked up. Jesus.

People started telling us the place was closing and we had to leave. So we quickly finished our beer and then made our way outside. I stumbled into the night. It was chilly enough that I started shivering the second we were out of the club. The three of us stood in silence for a minute, trying to clear our heads.

It was my mother who broke the silence when she said, "That was an amazing night, you two. Truly amazing."

When I looked at her, she was beaming at both of us. She looked almost proud as she gazed back and forth between me and my brother. I couldn't help but grin at her, nodding. "Yeah, it really was, wasn't it?" I said rhetorically.

After a few minutes of awkwardness, Teddy finally said, "I guess we should probably each get our own Uber to get home. That's going to be best, don't you think?"

My mom and I shared a meaningful look. At least, it felt that way. But I realized I had no idea what she was thinking. What would happen if we all went back to her place? Or Teddy's? Would this night end in a passionate threesome? That seemed likely. What would happen to us if it did? I shivered again, not entirely from the chill air.

Finally, mom answered my brother by saying, "Yeah, that does sound... easiest. Ok, my dears." Then she lifted her phone up and started tapping on the screen.

Teddy did the same and, after a few seconds, I sighed inwardly and followed suit. We each ordered our own rides. It seemed significant. The night was over. The magic was gone. And most of all, we were not about to have a steamy night of hot sex. Well fuck me dead. I was afraid to speak after that, for fear that my disappointment would come out. If neither of them wanted the same thing, then it would be embarrassing to reveal my own desires out loud. So I just kept them to myself.

A vehicle pulled up to the curb in front of us and the passenger window opened. There was a dark-skinned dude at the steering wheel. He leaned toward us and called out, "Gwendolyn?"

My mom hugged my brother and I briefly and then slid into the back seat of her Uber. We watched his taillights as she drove away into the night. Then the two of us shared our own meaningful gaze. I would give anything to know what he was thinking right then. My body was smoldering with arousal. And need. It had been growing all night long. And I had been seconds away from getting some release on the dance floor! It was frustrating, to be honest.

Another car pulled up to the curb. Once again, the passenger window rolled down and a similarly dark-skinned driver called out, "Theo?"

My brother turned toward me and said, "My ride's here." The way he looked at me made my heart flutter.

Forcing myself to speak, I whispered, "Can I go with you?"

Teddy didn't answer me right away. I felt like he was searching me for something. He knew what I was truly asking. And I was fairly confident he wanted the same thing I did. I took a step toward him, my breath getting shallow as I pictured myself lying on his bed with him, naked. My pussy was oozing fluid, soiling my panties as it had been all night. He started nodding, opening his mouth to say something when I heard a noise that made me glance to the left.

A third car pulled up right behind my brother's Uber. Like clockwork, the passenger window rolled down and then I heard a feminine voice call out from within, "Madeline?"

Shoot me dead right here, right now. Fuck! God fucking damnit! But there was no way out. It would be rude as hell to cancel my ride after she already showed up. With a wistful sigh, I quickly hugged my brother and then walked over to the newly arrived vehicle and slid into the back seat. The entire drive home, I couldn't stop wondering what Teddy's answer would have been. Would he have allowed me to go home with him? And if so, what then? I was so fucking charged up, I'm certain I would have thrown myself at him.

By the time my driver pulled up in front of my dad's house, all I could think about was the fact that if she had taken just another minute or two to arrive, then I would be happily snuggled up to my sexy brother in his bed right now. Naked. And presumably in the throes of some passionate love making. The thought made me shiver.

But alas, it was not destined to happen tonight.

{{006. Theodore.}}

The next morning after Maddie took me and mom out for a "night on the town", I woke up feeling weird. Not a bad weird. More like a "confused" weird. The ride back to my apartment had been filled with constant replays of the entire night. My sister had asked me if she could come home with me. I had been literally seconds away from telling her "yes" when her ride showed up. And yes, I knew exactly what would have happened if she had come with me. We would have ended up in bed together.

But more than just that, my mother confused me, too. She seemed to have gotten swept up in the fantasy the night had turned into, just like me and my sister. And that dance the three of us shared? I had never experienced anything even remotely as sexy as that. If you had asked me a month ago if I found my own mother attractive, I would have spit in your face. But now? I don't know what the fuck I'm feeling anymore. For anyone. My sister was drop-dead gorgeous, and clearly I was starting to have feelings for her. But now my mom had somehow wormed her way into my head, too? Is this what everyone goes through once they turn twenty-one?

It was Saturday morning. I had absolutely zero plans that weekend, which was probably for the best. To help clear my head, I decided to head to the gym. I spent a solid two hours there, working every muscle I could find. It felt good, and it did help a bit. Until I checked my phone when I was done and saw that my mom had texted me. I almost groaned out loud. But curiosity made me read the message immediately.

MOM: Theo darling, I have a request for you, if you please.

Well, that was typical coming from her. She had a way of speaking sometimes that came across as incredibly formal. Old school, even. But I can't say I wasn't intrigued, wondering what she meant by a "request". After the night the three of us just had, it could truly be anything. I responded to her, asking what her request was. Less than a minute later, she answered.

MOM: Would you please come to my club tonight to meet with me?

Oh. Seriously? She wanted to meet me at her club? Of course, I didn't need to ask what club she meant. There could only be one. I had to admit, I was insanely curious to know what she wanted to meet for. Did she want to talk to me about last night? Or maybe to introduce me to someone there? I really had no clue, but I didn't hesitate long before responding, telling her I'd be there.

I spent the afternoon cleaning my apartment. It needed it. Then I ordered some take out and ate a quick meal. All day long, I kept wondering what my mom wanted to talk to me about. I also thought about Maddie. A lot. I almost texted her, but decided it might be better to give things a little "rest" to cool off. We had certainly become very heated with each other lately. And by "heated", I really mean "scorching".

Finally, it was time to head into the city. As usual, I took an Uber down there. They dropped me off a block away (by my request) and I walked the rest of the way. When I got to the main entrance of the club, I paused to stare at the sign before heading in. My heart sped up after passing the host stand on my way in, and then heading down the entry hallway toward the main auditorium. My mom had asked me to arrive at ten, and I was happy to note that I was right on time. Good job, Theo!

When I entered the main room, I skidded to a halt. Oh. There she was. My mother. She was standing in the middle of the stage, one hand in the air while the other was resting on her hip. And she was swaying slowly. But more importantly, she was naked except for a dark red thong covering her crotch. A barrage of sensations crashed into me as I stared at her. And memories of last night. My cock stirred between my legs as it caught on to what my eyes were witnessing. Good fucking god my mother was attractive! Her body was all kinds of perfection. Her tits jiggled gently when she moved and somehow, her belly seemed to undulate seductively with each step as she started moving across the stage. Just like before, the entire room seemed to be spellbound, barely making a sound as everyone stared at my mother's divine form.

It struck me as odd that she had invited me to come at a time when she was in the middle of performing. For several heartbeats, I stood frozen. And I was literally just about to turn around and leave when her eyes locked onto mine. Oh. I had been spotted. She smiled at me and then somehow managed to beckon me toward the stage without missing a beat. And without singling me out to anyone else in the room. Unable to resist her summons, my feet started moving on their own.

There was a row of stanchions with red ropes hanging between them, blocking any further progress toward the stage. But she noticed my hesitation and nodded again, indicating she meant for me to go around them. I did as she requested, stepping into what appeared to be a "private" area of the club. As I walked closer, I saw a small couch very close to the base of the dais. Clearly my mom wanted me to sit on it. But when I approached it, I realized someone else was already on the couch.

It was Maddie. She must have heard me approaching because she turned her head to look at me. Her eyes opened in shock and then she asked, "Mom invited you, too?"

"So it would seem," I said.

My sister smiled and then patted the cushion right next to her. Except it was only a two person couch and she was sitting dead center, so there really wasn't room for me to sit down without plopping myself right on top of her. She persisted in her gesture, though, until I relented and walked around the front side of the couch. When I was standing directly before her, I nodded toward the far end of the couch, signaling her to scoot over and give me room.

Instead of moving, my sister grabbed my arm and yanked, giggling as she pulled me down. I practically fell into her lap but managed to wedge myself between her and the armrest before settling onto the cushion. Maddie's leg was pressed against mine. She felt extremely warm. She still had ahold of my arm while I sat beside her and instead of letting go, she bent her elbow and twined our arms together. She smiled at me and I couldn't help but smile back. As much as I thought I should tell myself it made me uncomfortable to sit so close to her, my cock suggested otherwise. I could feel it stiffening between my legs. Admittedly, it really did feel pleasant to sit so close to my sister. I could smell a faint trace of perfume. It was sweet, like candy.

In unison, my sister and I turned our attention back to the stage. To our mother. And once we had her in our sights, it became impossible to look away. In silence, we watched the erotic woman perform a magnificently sexy show. She was still wearing her thong. Every time she turned her back to the audience, my eyes swept down to her bare ass cheeks. God damn they were perfect. Everything about my mother's body was perfection. Divinity in the flesh.

Dancing her way toward the center of the stage, my mother stopped when she was standing directly in front of us. Me and my sister both had our heads tilted back, staring up at her. She truly had a commanding presence. Locking gazes with us, she smirked and then began to perform a slow, rhythmic belly roll right before our eyes. Where the hell did my mom learn to move like that, anyway? It made me think of last night all over again.

Suddenly, Maddie leaned forward over the small table in front of us, reaching her hand toward our mom. I gaped as I watched a very sexy exchange. The woman on stage knelt and then lifted herself up, thrusting her hips forward, toward my sister's outstretched arm. Her hand found purchase on mom's leg and then she was tugging at the older woman's thong, tucking a twenty-dollar bill behind it. Mom straightened, staring at my sister with a twinkle in her eye.

Just then, I noticed someone approaching us with a tray in her hand. It was a different waitress than our previous two visits, although she wore the same uniform. I watched as she took a variety of small glasses from the tray and set them on the table in front of me and my sister. After she walked away, I inspected our drinks and quickly realized that they were jello shots! Except they were set in fancy little shot glasses surrounded by sparkling crystals. Glancing at my sister, we both shrugged at each other.

There were twelve shots in total, six different colors. Red, green, blue, yellow, orange and purple. Maddie reached out and grabbed one of the green ones, so I mirrored her. We looked at each other as we tipped them up to our lips and tried to get the jello out of the glass. It wouldn't budge, so we both ended up using our tongues to dig the gelatin into our mouths. It tasted like lime with a strong liquor mixed in that I couldn't identify.

When I looked back toward the stage, our mother was smiling down at the two of us. She looked happy to see us enjoying ourselves. I couldn't help but grin up at her in response. This was fun, I had to admit. And erotic as fuck. There I was, sitting next to my very sexy sister, while our provocative mom stood above us with her bare breasts on display.

Captivated, I watched the older woman perform. Even though I knew there were other patrons in the place, with our "front stage" seats, I felt like her performance was just for us. She continued to undulate her hips, dancing an incredibly sexy dance. Then she started playing with her thong, teasingly. She kept pulling the straps away from her body, hinting like she was about to take it off and reveal her naked muff. Of course, I had already seen it before. But not from this close. I licked my lips absently. When I glanced toward my sister, I found her staring just as intently at what our mom was doing.

Leaning her body forward, I watched as my mom's tits drew closer and closer as she extended herself in front of the stage. They were hanging down enticingly, jiggling in the air right in front of us. I held my breath, reveling at how gorgeous they were. Her nipples jutted out from the tops. Was that because of the cold air, or was she aroused? I decided it was probably a combination of the two. Then she reached two hands down and picked up the two shot glasses with red jello in them, lifting them up and holding them in front of me and Maddie. We took them from her and then grinned at each other as we swung our hands together until our glasses made a soft "clink" sound. Tipping the shots against our lips, we stared at one another while we worked the jello with our tongues. These ones tasted like raspberries. When we turned back to the stage, our mom was smiling at us again. It seemed rather obvious that she was trying to get us drunk. But why?

A few minutes later, mom left the stage to a round of appreciative applause from the room. She had never taken her thong off all the way, though. I felt bummed about that, which surprised me. A lot. But Maddie took my attention off it when she handed me an orange jello shot. I was grinning at her as we tipped the glasses against our lips once more and used our tongues in unison to work the contents into our mouths. These ones tasted like oranges. No surprise there.

It wasn't long before another performer replaced our mother on the stage. Just as she made her way to the middle of the raised platform, Maddie and I downed our next shot. It was the yellow one. It tasted sour, so I guessed it was supposed to be lemon flavored. As the shot went down my throat, I mentally tallied in my head how many we had already had. Four shots each. A quick assessment of myself made me realize my chest was warm and I had a mild buzz. Jello shots seemed to hit differently than regular shots. I also noticed the fact that I was hard and had been for nearly half an hour.

Maddie set her shot down and then leaned toward me, resting her head on my shoulder. It felt nice to have her so close to me. She started making little cooing noises while we watched the next performer begin her little tease. I don't know how I had missed it, but I realized that I recognized this girl. And she wasn't actually a girl at all. It was the trans chick. But god damn if I could tell she was a dude. Her face was heart-shaped, with wide, vibrant eyes. She had rosy cheeks and a very feminine smile. Not to mention the rest of her. Her curves were in all the right places. Narrow waist, wider hips, and a gorgeous bust. It was crazy what modern technology could accomplish.

The trans girl was wearing a very exotic outfit tonight. It was some sort of wrap that seemed to go from the top of her chest down to her thighs, crisscrossing the front and back of her body. It covered all the important bits, while leaving the rest of her exposed. Staring intently between her legs, I tried to detect the hint of a bulge, but I couldn't see it. She must have tucked it back or something. She looked all woman to me. And very attractive, at that.

The performer started dancing as my sister and I stared at her, mesmerized. She wasn't quite as graceful as our mom, but her body was so sexy that it didn't really matter. Slowly working her way toward the front of the stage, I found myself suddenly digging in my jeans for some cash. Pulling out a twenty, I held it up in the air. The girl smiled at me, her eyes momentarily dipping down until she was staring at my crotch. It made me squirm in my seat having her attention on me like that. But when she leaned her torso out over the front of the stage, I didn't hesitate before reaching out and lifting one of the ribbon-like straps on her chest and tucking the bill underneath.

The trans girl flashed me a smile and then straightened once more. Staring at me, I watched as she gently tugged straps from both sides of her torso, pulling them out far enough that I got a view of her tits. She wiggled her chest, making them jiggle before covering them up once more. She had very light, pink colored nipples. Seeing them made me shudder and my cock throb. It felt like a little "present" for my tip.

Just then, my sister laid her hand on my stomach, rubbing me. Sparks erupted where she touched me, making me gasp. My cock was throbbing, fully erect. Glancing down, I couldn't help but notice just how close she was to brushing the tip of my dick. If she slid her hands down just a few inches, she would feel it. And I was convinced that if she noticed how hard I was, she would start stroking me. Jesus this seemed so fucking dangerous. My defenses were down. And we were in fucking public, no less! Not to mention the potential that our mom might be watching from backstage. Fuck me, this was--

"Cheers!" Maddie said into my ear. Blinking, I realized that she was offering me another shot with her free hand. Her other hand was still on my stomach, tickling me more than rubbing.

When I grabbed the glass from her, she reached out and took the matching one. Blue. Staring at each other, we grinned as we brought the shots up to our lips and then dug at the jello with our tongues. Something about watching my sister stick her tongue into the little glass was erotic to me. These ones tasted like blue raspberries. And they were noticeably stronger than the previous four shots. My body was really starting to buzz hard.

Maddie's hand started moving down. Just a little, but it made me gasp. At the same time, the trans girl on stage began unraveling the golden ribbon from her body, starting at the top. A few swoops and her breasts were suddenly on full display. My mouth opened wider as I stared, captivated by her perfect tits. I knew they were fake, but they looked natural on her body. She was so slim and slender, while her breasts looked like little teardrop-shaped bells jutting out from her chest. Her skin was completely free of blemishes, too. How did she get such a good complexion?

The performer let go of the wraps of clothing and I watched as the top half fell, tangling around her legs. She still had the lower parts of her body covered. She began lifting her arms up toward her chest. When she cupped her own tits, I was fascinated. Then her thumbs started moving and I realized she was playing with her nipples. When they started sticking out, erect, I almost lost my shit. Fuck that was sexy! My cock was tingling and I felt it getting even harder.

Maddie leaned her head against my shoulder, and I could feel warmth from her body as she pressed against my side. Her hand slid down a little more, rubbing the very lower edge of my stomach. The tickling sensation from her fingers dipped even lower until-- OH FUCK! I gasped loudly. My sister's hand slid right onto my straining erection. Looking down, I watched as she cupped her fingers around it and then started slowly running them up and down its length. My entire body started to shake. Jesus I was worked up!

The crowd made a collective gasp, and I forced my head back up, just in time to see the gorgeous trans girl shimmy her ribbony garments down her legs. It felt like everyone was holding their breath as she stood back up. At the same time, my sister's hand continued working up and down my shaft, setting off explosions of pleasure that made me squirm. The girl on stage finished straightening and then I couldn't help but stare between her legs.

Her penis was fully on display, and it was as hard as a rock, jutting up at an angle, pointing toward the ceiling. Now, as I already touched on earlier, I am not attracted to men. I never have been. My sister is bi, but I've always followed the straight and narrow path of heterosexuality. But seeing this beautiful girl with a penis was clearly opening my mind to new horizons. As I stared at this magnificent creature less than ten feet in front of me, I realized that it wasn't the presence of a cock that detracted me from dudes. It was their masculinity. Their physical appearance. Male faces didn't appeal to me. Manly chests and hair didn't appeal to me. But this person had gone to great lengths to remove every trace of manhood, except for the penis.

As I stared at this very feminine-looking girl completely naked, yet with a protruding erection, I could actually envision myself indulging in that. Could I suck a cock, though? That remained to be seen. But there was something undeniably tempting about this girl.

My sister's grip on my own erection tightened, yanking my attention back to what was going on between my legs. That's when it all came to a head. Everything. Seeing my mother do a strip tease for her children. Watching this girl with a cock stand so invitingly right in front of me. The alcohol. And most of all, the fact that my sister was literally masturbating me in plain view. It was too much.

It had crept up on me, but I suddenly realized just how close I was to spewing my load. Shit. I did not want to cum in public! Not like this! But I didn't know what to do. Maddie was still leaning against me and, as I focused on her, I realized she was cooing softly while she stroked my manhood. She clearly wanted to get me off. And the hard truth was that I didn't want her to stop. She felt so warm and inviting next to me. I was trembling. Lifting my eyes again, I saw the girl with a cock striding toward the front of the stage. I had to tilt my head back to stare up at her and saw that she was looking down at me with a smile. Her eyes flicked down toward my lap. She knew exactly what my sister was doing.

Doing my best to look only at her eyes, I still couldn't avoid noticing that her cock was twitching. When she saw my apparent interest, her smile grew bigger and then she reached one hand down and ran a single finger along the bottom edge of it. At that same exact moment, I felt Maddie's hand slide up my own staff. What the hell was happening to me? I couldn't pull my eyes away from the naked erection hovering over me.

"Shit," my sister cursed and then withdrew her hand from my crotch as she pulled away from me. The trans girl glanced over and then took a step backward, lowering her hand to her side. When I turned to see what had caught their attention, I noticed our mom walking around the stage, headed right for us. She was fully clothed again, and dressed rather conservatively at that.

When she reached us, mom simply leaned down, grabbed the last two shots from the table, and handed them to me and my sister. We held them as we stared at her. I couldn't tell what the look on her face meant. It was almost the "motherly" look that I remembered from my childhood. Was she mad? Had she noticed what Maddie was doing to me? Fucking hell. I felt like I had just gotten caught masturbating. Well, in a way, maybe I kinda had.

"Drink," mom instructed the two of us. "Then we can get out of here."

My sister and I looked at each other. She shrugged and started lifting the last shot to her lips. I followed suit and we downed them together. It was the purple one. It tasted fruity, but I couldn't quite figure out what fruit it was supposed to be. Maybe a plum? It didn't matter. It was stronger than the previous shots by a fair margin. Mom took the empty glasses away from us and set them back on the table, then motioned for us to stand. We both did as she commanded.

"I swapped spots with Rose on stage so I could take you two to the after party," my mom told us as she started walking up the aisle.

We followed obediently. As we walked, I realized that the room looked a little warped to me. Not quite spinny. I wasn't that drunk. But I was more than buzzed. Oh man. Maddie was right behind me, with one hand tucked inside my back pocket, letting me guide her out of the club. I figured she was just as tipsy as me. When we got outside, mom turned up the street and soon walked inside a parking garage.

When we got to her SUV, Maddie immediately hopped in the front passenger seat while I crawled into the back. Mom pulled onto the main street and then headed out of the city. I sat quietly in the back, alone with my thoughts. My sister kept giving me glances over her shoulder, but she didn't say anything. The two of them were chatting quietly up front, but I wasn't even paying attention to what they were talking about.

{{007. Madeline.}}

Mom was taking us someplace she had referred to as the "after party". I honestly wasn't sure if that was some kind of club, or someone's house. Or... who knows? We were chatting quietly about trivial things. She asked about my dad a few times, wondering how he was doing. They had been divorced for years, and I knew they never spoke to each other. He had cheated on her, but as anyone who has been through that knows, there are always two sides to every story. And if it takes two to "tango", it also takes two (or more) to "un-tango". That's how I saw it, anyway. Which is part of the reason I ended up staying with my dad after they separated instead of going with her. Teddy stayed too, but I think that was more for me than anything else.

Every time I looked back at my brother in the back seat, he seemed lost in thought. If it wasn't for having to answer my mom's occasional question, I would have been lost myself. As it was, my thoughts were loaded with images and memories of the fact that I had just been jacking my brother off in the middle of a crowded strip club. Despite there being alcohol involved, I knew I couldn't blame it exclusively on that. Even when I was sober, I thought about my brother sexually. Lately, anyway.

One thought I kept coming back to was whether or not our mom had seen what we were doing. I say "we" only because Teddy didn't stop me once I started. So, he was as much to blame as I was. But as we drove out of the city, her glances seemed to carry a lot of hidden meaning. I became convinced that she had seen me stroking him, before I had a chance to yank my hand out of his lap. The question was, what did she think about it? Was she mad? Or was she just going to pretend like she hadn't noticed?

And where the ever-living fuck was she taking us, anyway? Looking out the window, I realized the city had completely disappeared. It was dark, and I couldn't make out much. She kept going, until finally getting off the freeway. Ten minutes later, I realized the area looked familiar to me, although I had never been to this exact part of it. It looked very ritzy. The homes that started appearing were fancy. Expensive. Finally, I pulled out my phone and looked up a map of the area.

Oh. These houses were all oceanside properties. There was a beach that seemed to be shared by several large properties. Glancing out the window again, I squinted, but couldn't make out the water. It was too dark. But I did notice that there were a few hundred yards between each house. Most of them were fenced for privacy.

Finally, mom pulled into a driveway. It was all lit up, both the drive toward the house and the house itself. It took a minute to get past the security gate, but clearly whoever was manning the thing knew our mother. Heading up the driveway, it curved toward the house and then opened up into what I could only describe as a mini parking lot. There were dozens of cars parked there already. And I realized I could hear some kind of faint, rhythmic music coming from the house. No, not a house. A fucking mansion. The thing must be ten thousand square feet, easily.

We all got out of the SUV and then Teddy and I fell in line behind our mom as she led us into the house. We stepped in through a side entrance near the garage and found ourselves in an upscale entry parlor. There were several people mingling in the room, mostly women who seemed to be in their thirties. Several glanced our way, giving the three of us meaningful stares. One woman eyed Teddy up and down and I swear it seemed like she was undressing him with her eyes. That only served to flood my brain with naughty thoughts of my brother.

Someone came up to us carrying a tray with drinks on it. From the way he was dressed, I immediately thought of him as a waiter. He didn't seem like a patron of this party. All three of us took a drink. It was some sort of mixed cocktail. The liquid in the glass was blue, with a little swirl of red that moved as I held the glass. My mother sipped hers and nodded to me and my brother. We both shrugged and then started drinking. Wow. It was delicious. But also extremely alcoholic.

A woman with oriental features suddenly appeared in the far doorway. When she saw us, her eyes lit up and she gave my mother a smile from across the room. She was wearing a very Asian looking outfit. Long, flowing clothes that covered every part of her body. And her black hair was tied up tightly, with a rod stuck through it to hold it in place. When she walked toward us, she seemed to glide across the room. Her body didn't lift up and down even an inch. I absently wondered if she was secretly shuffling her feet beneath the miles of concealing cloth.

My mom introduced the woman as the owner of the house we were in. The two of them hugged and then she announced while gesturing to me and Teddy, "These are my beautiful children, Ivy."

For a second, I froze. Was I supposed to bow to her? A quick glance around the room we were in told me nothing. I didn't know a thing about Asian architecture or décor. Was she American? Fortunately, Ivy put my mind at ease when she stepped closer and wrapped her arms around me in a very warm embrace. She rubbed my back with one hand, and I heard her inhale deeply. Then she pressed her lips against the side of my neck, kissing me. Oh wow. I was not expecting that. She didn't linger long, but I swear I felt her mouth open a fraction. And when she did pull away, there was a light tingling on my skin where her lips had been. I had to force myself not to lift my hand to my neck.

Ivy turned toward my brother next and gave him just as warm of a hug. I watched carefully, but she didn't kiss his neck like she did mine. He was staring at me over her shoulder and when she pulled away, he shrugged. He had no idea what this was either.

Teddy and I finished our drinks while mom and her friend chatted. I purposely didn't eavesdrop, instead contenting myself to check out my surroundings. I still had no idea exactly where we were, or what this "after party" was supposed to be. Was it just for people to consort with friends and drink? Or was there something more enigmatic about it?

Mom finished talking with her friend and then gestured for us to follow. She led us deeper into the house. I could hear music coming from somewhere at the other end of the building. It sounded mildly electronic. When we passed through what looked like a kitchen, someone took our drinks and replaced them with two fresh ones. Teddy gave me a wide-eyed stare and then mouthed, "Are they trying to get us drunk?"

Grinning at him, I sipped the next drink to be polite while we continued walking through the complex. Finally, mom took us through a huge set of glass doors that led out onto a large wooden deck. It was lit up with overhead string lights and was decorated with a heavily floral theme. There were flowers everywhere, and from the fragrant smell, they were real. Not fake. The deck had about a dozen tables, positioned at various places. Several women stood near some of the tables, not paying us any attention. Mom walked to the far end of the wooden planking where there was a railing.

Stepping up beside her, I got my first view of the ocean at last. The beach was about a hundred feet below us, which explained why I hadn't been able to see the water from the road. At either end of the deck was a set of stairs that descended toward the sand. For a minute, I stared as the waves crashed against rocks that littered the beach as far as I could see in either direction. There was enough light being cast from the house that part of the sandy area was lit up, creating an inviting looking private paradise. There were no people down there. Maybe it was too windy.

Teddy stepped up next to me, peering over the wooden railing, looking out at the water. As we stood there, I felt mom move around behind the two of us. She put an arm around each of us, under our arms, and started rubbing our chests. Oh! Her hand was literally resting on my left tit. And I wasn't wearing a bra. Sparks of pleasure ignited where her fingers played with me through my dress. Fucking shit that felt good. A zing of tingling pleasure floated down my chest, into my belly where it seemed to concentrate. I could feel little arcs of warmth wriggling down between my legs.

Lifting my drink to my lips, I took a gulp. Mom still had her hand on my breast, idly rubbing it. I wondered if she was doing the same to my brother, tickling his nipple through his shirt. When I stole a look his way, I saw that her hand was indeed tucked inside one flap of his blazer. He was also sipping his drink. The three of us stood in silence for a few minutes and I found myself getting lost in the pure taboo fantasy of the evening.

Everything that had happened so far tumbled through my mind, assaulting my morality. There I stood in this strange, foreign house with my brother by my side and our mother hugging us from behind. While her gentle caresses were clearly turning me and Teddy on, the whole thing seemed almost staged. Was she trying to make something happen between the three of us? And, more importantly, how did I feel about that?

"The sunrises here are beautiful," mom whispered right between our heads.

I looked over at Teddy, then we both craned our necks to glance at her. She was smiling at both of us. For the next five seconds, she continued tormenting my breast and nipple before finally leaning back, removing her hands from our chests at the same time. She straightened, drawing in a deep breath. She was still smiling, almost proudly.

"Now, there's only one rule here, children," she said in a very "motherly" tone. She was no longer caressing my nipple (even though it was still tingling like mad) and therefore she had the authority to chastise us. We were her kids, after all. I still had my head turned to look at her. She was glancing back and forth between the two of us. I suddenly felt like I had just been caught with my hand in the cookie jar. Or, worse, like I had just been caught fucking a boy in my childhood bedroom.

Why on earth did that thought crop up? With a shake of my head, I smoothed my face and looked out toward the water again, waiting.

"What rule?" Teddy asked, taking her bait. Bless him. My heart was racing while I waited, but I refused to let her steer my emotions so thoroughly.

Mom seemed to be hesitating for dramatic effect. I didn't say a word. Then she finally leaned her head directly between ours again and whispered softly, "If you two want to fuck each other on the beach, make sure you go far enough away that you're out of the light."

Both of our jaws dropped in unison. Eyes wide in disbelief, I turned toward my brother even as my mouth was opening to sputter a protest. Together, we exclaimed, "WHAT??" Teddy's face was full of incredulity. We both stepped away from each other, instinctively. What did mom know? And what the ever-living fuck was going on right now? We both looked at her.

"Don't tell you two aren't sleeping with each other," mom said. Not a question.

"We are not!" my brother said at the same time I burst out with, "Of course not!"

Mom looked back and forth between the two of us. She had a "don't-lie-to-me" look on her face that made me swallow a guilty lump in my throat. The silence dragged on while she seemed to peer into our heads, rooting out every juicy secret we had.

Finally, she shrugged and said, "Ok, well. I must have misjudged. I guess it will be an easy rule for you to follow then, won't it?" Then she winked at us. She fucking winked! With a smirk on her face, she said, "I'll just leave you two to fend for yourselves for a bit while I mingle with my friends." She turned to walk away. My brother and I stared at her, stunned. Just before disappearing into the house, she turned back and gave us a level look. I swear she had a glint in her eyes. "Don't forget the rule. Ivy is very strict about it," she said, and then sauntered through the door, leaving me alone with my brother.

In hindsight, if she really had seen me rubbing Teddy's crotch at the club, she clearly didn't care. Or at least she didn't mind. It was confusing. The two of us turned back toward the ocean, slowly sipping our drinks in a slightly uncomfortable silence until they were completely gone.

{{008. Theorore.}}

It felt like mom had just casually pulled the pin from a grenade and then dropped it at our feet before leaving us alone. And once her words were out there, it was impossible for me to "unhear" them. It had been five minutes, and I was still reeling from her unexpected announcement about the "rules of the beach". Nervously, I pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Maddie watched me smoke it for a minute and then reached up and gently plucked it from my fingers. She raised it to her lips and inhaled deeply. When she gave it back, the filter was damp. I didn't mind.

Looking around, I spotted an outdoor ashtray and deposited the butt once I was done. Then my sister and I stood in silence, staring out at the moonlit beach for almost fifteen minutes. We had both finished our drinks a while ago and the longer I stood, the more I could feel its effects. After all the shots at the club, plus the two potent drinks we had consumed here at this strange house, I was more than buzzed.

Leaning against the wooden railing, I was very aware of the fact that Maddie was mere inches away from me. Even though we weren't touching, it almost felt like we were. She was leaning on the railing, too. My mother's words tumbled over and over in my head, like a washing machine. Even though she was wrong, her words had struck way too close to home for comfort. Ever since things had gotten... heated between me and my sister, similar thoughts had already been floating around my head. And they had gotten a hundred times more intense in the past twenty-four hours. It was really disconcerting. Despite my feelings, a part of me still knew it was morbidly wrong to even have subtle thoughts about your sister like that.

Maddie was the first to break the silence. She was staring straight ahead as she said quietly, "Mom thinks we're fucking."

"Yeah, I kinda gathered that," I replied.

She turned toward me, but I kept staring at the ocean. My body felt flushed from head to toe. I was full of a mixture of adrenaline and intoxication. And arousal, I couldn't deny. My sister asked a simple question, "Why do you think she thinks that?"

Shaking my head, I muttered, "Fuck if I know." Then I turned toward her and added, "Maybe she saw you rubbing my dick tonight."

Maddie frowned, glancing toward the door. When she looked back, she gave a slight shake of her head and whispered, "I don't think that was it. I think she already had the thought before that."

Giving an uncomfortable shrug, I said, "Maybe it's because..." My thoughts trailed off.

"Because what?" my sister asked, stepping closer to me. Her elbow brushed against mine and a shower of sparks worked its way up my arm. I almost rubbed my skin where it tingled.

Shaking my head, I started to feel dizzy. Then I said, "I don't even know what I was gonna say."

Maddie slid an inch closer, staring at me. I refused to look her way. When she spoke, her words drifted directly into my ear, "Maybe because we're both thinking about it?"

Finally turning toward her, I frowned. And then I started to lose myself in her eyes. They looked so pretty. I felt like she was drawing me in, inviting me to share the same space of existence she occupied. My sister had a way of looking at me that made me feel like it was only she and I and nobody else in the entire world. Her question lingered in my mind, weighing on my thoughts so heavily I felt like I was suffocating a little. Of course I was thinking about fucking my sister. All the damn time lately. But that didn't mean I was going to act on it.

I don't know what emotions passed across my face while I considered her words, but Maddie started frowning at me. I decided to press her. "What?" I asked softly.

"Nothing," she said, too fast.

"No, it's not nothing," I said. "What are you thinking right now?" I desperately wanted to know.

My sister turned fully toward me, breaking the contact our elbows had shared. She had a smoky look in her eyes, which I decided was complemented by her makeup that evening. I couldn't pull my eyes away from hers.

"Honestly?" she asked me. When I nodded, her eyes slowly slid down my body, all the way to my crotch. I felt myself shiver, unable to control it. And of course, my cock noticed the attention because it began to stiffen in my pants. She lifted her eyes back to my face and then smiled. It was very flirtatious. Whispering, she said, "I think you know what I'm thinking about right now."

I shook my head, but not in denial. Just trying to clear it. Yes, I knew what she was thinking about right now. Turning back toward the ocean, I muttered, "Fucking hell."

Maddie stepped closer to me, turning and sliding her arm through mine. Then she took hold of my hand, with our arms twined together. I felt her fingers close between mine. I couldn't help but squeeze back, because it felt like the most natural gesture in the world.

After nearly a minute of silence, she called my name, "Teddy?"

"Yeah?" I responded without looking at her.

Another long pause with no words made me slowly turn my head toward her. She was staring down at the beach. Then she whispered, almost too faint for me to hear, "I really want you right now."

My breath expelled from my lungs in a rush, completely lost. I couldn't breathe. My heart was suddenly racing like crazy. I didn't know what to do or say. I felt panic welling up inside my chest. It was like I was flailing at sea, trying not to drown. I grabbed the first thing I could think of and spit it out.

"Two truths and a lie. Go," I whispered and then felt her grip on my hand tighten. Suddenly I could hear her breathing, even over the sound of crashing waves below us.

Maddie turned toward me, and time stood still as we locked gazes. She didn't pull away from me as she spoke, "I can't stop thinking about you."

That was the honest to god truth and I knew it. I held my breath, waiting for her next phrase. She fluttered her lashes, and I realized I could see tiny droplets of water on the ends of them. Was she crying? That didn't make any sense. She pulled herself even closer to me and I felt her legs press against mine.

Gazing up at me, my sister spoke softly, "I want you inside of me."

My heart pounded harder and harder, and my cock grew stiffer with each beat. It was throbbing between my legs as we clung to each other. My dizziness was getting stronger, too. But I held onto my sister like she was my lifeline. The intensity of her expression made it impossible to breathe.

Finally, she whispered, "I won't be upset if you say no."

The world stood still. We stared at each other. The lie was obvious. But it was the same lie for both of us. We would both be upset if I said no. We both wanted this. We wanted each other. The fact that we were brother and sister didn't matter at that moment. I wanted her as a woman and she wanted me as a man. Although there was an unmistakable allure that being related added to it. It enhanced it, in a way. We were closer than any boyfriend and girlfriend ever could be. We were twins. We had shared our mother's womb. Connected from conception. We shared something nobody else could ever share with us.

Our eyes seemed to draw each other in. I felt myself leaning closer and noticed she was doing the same. And then something happened. We seemed to connect with each other. But not a physical connection, despite our clasped hands. In that moment, I could sense my sister's heartbeat. It was thrumming at the same speed as my own, in unison. Maddie's fingers clamped down around mine, crushing my hand in her grip.

Closer, our faces drifted slowly through the night toward one another. I felt an arc of electricity just before our lips connected. Like a spark that leapt across the short distance between us.

"Mmmmmm," my sister moaned softly as our mouths melded together.

Then we were opening and closing them, our tongues gently probing back and forth. We loitered in each other's mouths for ten seconds at a time, before relocating. Hers, then mine. Our lips opened and closed a little more urgently. I felt my sister's body press up against mine. Her tits felt hot against my chest. And I knew with utter certainty that it truly was her erect nipples I felt jutting into my skin. My god they were hard! As hard as my cock was between my legs. That turned me on even more.

One of her hands was behind my head, mashing me harder against her face. The other roamed my back, while mine did the same. Like a mirror, we echoed each other's movements. Slowly, we rubbed our way down to each other's lower back. Then lower. Until we were cupping each other's ass cheeks. When I felt her tugging my body toward hers, I pulled her toward me in return. My cock, which was already a raging inferno, snugged up against her crotch. Despite how hot my penis was, I could feel heat emanating from her pussy, too. We were both ferociously aroused.

Our kiss grew more and more passionate. And then our hips started to grind against each other. Gyrating in gentle circles, we found a rhythm that felt perfect. Cock against pussy. The only thing preventing penetration were two measly layers of clothing. That seemed almost insignificant. My mother's words floated through my head just then. "Make sure you are out of the light," she had said. I felt self-conscious and finally broke away from my sister's heavenly lips. In unison, we yanked our heads away from each other, panting and gasping as we tried to catch our breath. We stared at one another.

"You want this, too," Maddie said.

"I know," I answered.

We clung to each other. She glanced down toward the beach and then back to me. It was a very meaningful look. "Here?" she whispered.

I couldn't help but glance down toward the water, too. But just then, a wave of nervousness passed through me. Were we seriously considering going down there to fuck? Right now? I glanced at the house, wondering where our mother was. And why the fuck she had set us on this course to begin with? Was this some sort of goddamn joke? Christ, I was on fire! My cock was still pressed urgently against my sister's crotch, and I knew she could feel it twitching.

I needed to get some release. Right fucking now. But I resisted. Oh, for the love of god, I resisted! I don't know how. Or why, really. When I look back at this moment, I still can't figure it out. Where had my resistance come from? Some niggling sense of doubt deep inside of me kept me from pushing it. I wanted this. God did I want this! I wanted my sister like I had never wanted another soul in the entire universe. And the way she was gazing at me, I knew she felt the same.

Fuck my life! I pulled back, shaking my head.

When I untangled my hand from hers, she looked stunned. And the expression on her face made my heart break a little. She looked hurt. God. I didn't want to hurt her! I loved her. Forever. With all my heart. She was my rock. My everything. But it was that very love that gave me the spark of resistance I needed to put a stop to this mad scene. So I thought, anyway.

Panting and gasping for air, I stumbled away from her. She stared at me, and I swear I could see tears welling in the corners of her eyes. Did she feel rejected? I didn't mean to reject her. This had nothing to do with her! I wanted her so bad, I felt like I would commit murder just to lie with her. All sense of rationality and sanity were gone. Except that one tiny ember that burned in the back of my mind. The one that gave me the courage to walk away. Courage? Or was it stupidity? And was it actually my own resistance? Or society's?

Turning, I just started walking. I had no idea where I was going. Hell, I didn't even know where I was! But somehow, I made it back inside the house. I didn't know anyone. Not a single person. I just walked around, feeling drunk. Shit, maybe I really was. How many shots had I had? And just how much alcohol had been in those two blue drinks? The room started to spin a little. Oh no. That wasn't good. I kept walking, trying to find... somewhere. Someplace safe. I wasn't afraid, though. I realized that. I was just confused. And alone. In a sea of strangers.

Everything and everyone was a blur to me. I couldn't see straight. The alcohol really had finally caught up to me. Everything started spinning even faster and then, before I could comprehend what was going on, I felt myself stumbling. Someone shouted and then hands were grabbing me. Who were these people? The world faded and that was the last thing I remembered.

{{009. Madeline.}}

My brother walked away from me and my chest felt like a ton of bricks had just landed on it. Tears streamed down my face. I felt destroyed. Completely. Teddy had just broken my heart beyond repair. I had offered myself to him. Clearly. Plain as day. And he had rejected me. Fuck these goddamn tears! I scrubbed my face after he disappeared into the house. Turning back toward the beach, I tried to collect myself. Get it together, girl!

A noise from inside the house grabbed my attention and I turned toward it. What was that? Some kind of commotion. That was the way Teddy had just gone. Suddenly, I felt panicked. I started moving immediately. Walking, and then running. I don't even know why, but I felt like I needed to hurry. I nearly slammed into the glass door but noticed it at the last second and skidded to a halt. Sliding it open, I stepped into the house.

My eyes immediately fell on two women holding onto my brother, trying to keep him upright. He was swaying, like his body was trying to pull him to the floor. Oh dear! It hit me all at once. Teddy was drunk! Then again, I think I was borderline drunk myself. Shit. I rushed up to the pair of women, grabbing my brother's arm.

"That's my brother!" I heard myself say, practically screaming. I don't know why I was yelling. I felt hysterical, which didn't make any sense.

One of the women looked at me sympathetically, as if she knew the night I had in store for me. It almost made me laugh. I pictured myself in the bathroom with my brother, holding his head up while he puked his guts out. Somehow, the two of them helped me guide him to a private room in this huge house. They even helped me get him into bed, making sure I was ok before they left me alone with him.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I stared down at Teddy's slumbering form. He was completely out. He was even snoring softly. After a few minutes, when it seemed clear that he wasn't going to wake up in need of a rush to the bathroom, I walked around the room and found a small trash can. Setting it on the floor next to the bed just in case, I climbed back on. I felt compelled to stay as close to him as possible. My dear, dear brother.

Then I carefully started to undress him. I took his shirt and jeans off. Even his socks. I stripped him down completely, except for his underwear. Settling in beside him, I found myself practically drooling over his nearly-naked body. His chest was decidedly muscular. It was very sexy and smooth. I couldn't help but run my hands over it. That's when it hit me. The way I felt about Teddy was no mere game anymore. I was besotted with him. Completely addicted to him. My attraction to him was so fucking strong it wasn't even funny. God I loved my brother.

Stripping every stitch of my own clothes off, down to my panties, I knelt beside my brother. My breasts hung down as I hovered above him. Then I decided maybe it would be too weird if he woke up with me almost completely naked, all things considered. I mean, he had just rejected me on the balcony a few minutes ago. So I grabbed his t-shirt and tugged it over my head, hiding my boobs. It felt surprisingly snug. He really did wear his t-shirts a size too small.

Finally, I laid down beside him and pulled the covers over us. Wrapping my arms around his slumbering body, I hugged him. When I closed my eyes, I realized that the room was spinning. Fortunately, I fell asleep soon after.

Sunlight streaming in through the windows woke me the next morning. Blinking my eyes open, I quickly assessed the situation. I was lying in bed with my brother in just panties and a t-shirt. He had less on than me. And I was snuggled up as close to him as possible. He felt so warm and comfortable. I didn't want to get up.

"Maddie?" I heard Teddy call my name.

Pushing myself up on one elbow with my other arm still draped across his chest, I said, "Hi." Then I smiled at him. I felt so happy to wake up beside him. I couldn't even explain it. The emotional pain from the night before seemed to have washed away while I slept.

"Hi," he said and then he slowly smiled back at me. But then his eyes took in what I was wearing. He glanced down his own body and panic appeared on his face. "What happened last night?" he asked, trying to sit up.

"Nothing," I said quickly, shaking my head. He settled back down and nodded slowly, but I could see the doubt in his eyes. He thought we had sex. I leaned closer to his face, until our foreheads were touching. Then I whispered, "Teddy. I swear. Nothing happened."

"Ok," he whispered. I bit my lip and then he asked, "What is it?"

"Well, I wanted something to happen," I confessed. Then I smiled to take the bite out of my words.

He sighed, closing his eyes. Then he said softly, "I... yeah. I know. I... I'm sorr--"

I mashed a finger against his lips, cutting him off. Then I said sharply, "Shut it. Don't you dare say you're sorry. For what? Sorry for saying 'no' to your bloody sister when she tried to seduce you? Pfft."

Teddy shrugged uncomfortably. For a second, I thought he was going to sit up, but instead he turned in my arms, staring at me. Then he reached out and wrapped his arm over my side and around my back. I couldn't help but shiver.

"No," he said softly, and I frowned. "That's not what I'm sorry about," he added quietly.

My frown deepened and I narrowed my eyes a little. "Ok..." I said.

He stared at me. His eyes were so gorgeous and full of passion, I couldn't help but feel my heart melting in my chest. It was thrumming rapidly. He stared at me for nearly a minute before speaking.

"I'm sorry that I never realized it before," he whispered.

"Never realized what?" I asked. I started shaking and didn't even know why.

For a long time, he just stared at me without saying anything. Then he muttered, "How much I like you."

"Duh," I said, rolling my eyes. "I like you, too."

Teddy shook his head gently and chuckled at me. Then he said, "I mean, I know you're my sister. But... I... I really like you. Like..." His words trailed off as he continued to stare at me.

I couldn't help but grin at him. Leaning my face close, I nuzzled my nose against his. He was dodging the thing that I really wanted to hear. Still grinning, I shook my head and admonished him, "Teddy. You're being dumb. And we're not in grade school. You can just say it."

He frowned at me and asked, "Say what?"

Was he purposely playing stupid? I went along with it. "Let me spell it out for you," I said gently. And then my conviction became very strong. We pulled apart, staring at each other. I was very keenly aware of how warm he felt in my arms, under the covers. Whose fucking room were we even in? Some stranger. And I was also acutely aware of the fact that we were both wearing only underwear. And a t-shirt for me. That was all. But I ignored that fact as I stared at him.

Slowly moving, I climbed on top of my brother, pushing him flat against the bed. Straddling his thighs, I stared right into his eyes. Then I unleashed the words that were reverberating in my skull.

"I. Fucking. Love. You," I said, feeling completely out of breath the second the words were out.

Teddy opened his mouth as if he was about to... what? Protest? The fact that I had just professed my love for him? How dare he! I knew he felt the same for me. I could feel it. And I don't just mean by the fact that I could feel how hard he was as I sat perched on his crotch. No, I knew he felt the same. And there was no way I was going to let him utter something stupid.

So I kissed him.

My brother's response took me by surprise. He tilted his head slightly, opening and closing his mouth around mine. Then his arms reached up and took hold of my shoulders, steadying me. I hadn't realized I was swaying, but the moment his hands were on me, my body stabilized. Then the world melted away. The heat inside me built so rapidly I could barely hold onto my sanity. It was worlds beyond any kiss I had ever shared with another. There was so much passion between the two of us, it was almost too much to contain. I knew he felt it, too.

Slowly, our hips started moving. And then my feet slipped under the backs of his knees, our legs twining. Before I knew it, I was grinding my panty-covered pussy against his underwear-shielded cock. Hotly. And we were moaning into each other's mouths. Oh god, this was happening! I didn't even need him inside of me. Joining our genitals like we were, pre-coitus, was enough. I knew I could get off and experience bliss. And I wanted him to cum, too.

I started opening my mouth wider, being a little more aggressive. My pussy ground itself against his thick, engorged staff. My clit pressed urgently into him. I could feel his heart beating rapidly in his chest and hot breaths splashed against my cheek as he exhaled through his nose. The intensity grew louder and so did our moans. I felt his body stiffen beneath me and the grip on my shoulders tightened. Urgently, I dry humped my brother in this strange bed, ready to bring us both to release. Oh yes, sweet brother. Let's cum together!

Just then, someone knocked on the door. Before Teddy and I could even collect ourselves, I heard it open. Our hips were still moving, grinding. Release was heartbeats away. I was half tempted to just keep going and leap off the cliff together. But then I heard footsteps drawing closer. What the ever-living fuck?

With a growl, I rolled off my brother, breaking our incestuous connection. My pussy throbbed and pulsed with pleasure, seconds from release. I heard him struggling, too. He was panting and gasping. I figured he was in the same boat I was. Flipping onto my back, I blinked as I tried to focus on the intruder. Who the hell had the nerve to invade this intimate connection I had just achieved with my brother?

Oh.

Fuck me dead right now.

"Hi luvies," our mom said as she stepped up beside the bed. Teddy actually groaned. But mom was implacable. "We have to leave now, you two," she said. She looked at each of us in turn and then said, "I know you don't want to, but we have to."

I groaned, echoing my brother's noise from seconds before. "Can't you just give us like ten minutes, mom?" I heard myself ask. I didn't even have the sensibility to feel embarrassed about what she had walked in on. I was like a bitch in heat just then. Plus, she already knew we were hot for each other, and didn't seem to care.

Mom was already shaking her head as she said, "I'm sorry dear. But I can't. Ummm..." She sounded hesitant and I saw her look toward the door.

Oh. She looked nervous. That caught my attention and set off a flare in my head, sobering me. I sat up. "What is it?" I asked, feeling anxious.

Mom looked back at me and then at Teddy before saying, "Well, Ivy's husband will be home any minute. And... I'm sorry, my dears. We cannot be here when he arrives. Which means... RIGHT NOW!" She yelled the last two words which was like dousing me with cold water. Then she clapped her hands together abruptly, expecting immediate obedience. It startled me into a state of instant alertness. Shit.

Teddy and I scrambled out of bed so fast, you would think we were afraid of getting grounded. Quickly gathering our clothes from the floor, we each got dressed. I had a brief moment of bashfulness when I had to remove my brother's t-shirt in order to put my own top back on. He wasn't looking my way, though. And the moment went by so quickly, my cheeks didn't even have a chance to heat up.

Less than three minutes later, mom hustled us out of the mansion and then we quickly piled into her SUV. As we pulled out of the driveway onto the main road, I looked back and saw someone turning in behind us. It was an older gentleman. He didn't see me, but I shivered anyway. Wow. We really had been seconds away from getting caught. I didn't even know what that meant, but the way mom acted made it seem crucial.

None of us spoke while mom drove. She went to my dad's house first and, when she pulled up to the curb out front, I got out reluctantly. I spared only a brief glance for my brother before heading to the house. My dad was in the kitchen when I walked inside, and we each said good morning to each other. For a second, he seemed like he was going to ask what I had been up to, but I fluttered past him quickly enough that he never got the chance.

When I got to my room, I collapsed on my bed. Fucking hell I was exhausted. And alarmingly horny.

{{010. Theorore.}}

After mom dropped Maddie off at dad's house, she headed toward my apartment. I didn't really feel like talking, so I just kept quiet. She had a soft jazz station playing on the radio, which suited my brooding mood just fine. All I could think about was what my sister and I had been doing less than an hour ago. And how natural it had felt, despite my ever-present sense of doubt over the whole thing. How the hell had I let myself fall for my own damn sister? Why couldn't she be my girlfriend instead? Anyone but a family member. Christ.

"You are awfully quiet over there, Theodore," my mom said suddenly.

Glancing her way, I muttered, "Yeah, just thinking about stuff."

She continued driving in silence for a few minutes and then asked, "Are you upset because I interrupted the two of you this morning?"

"What? No. I-I... we... we weren't," I stammered and she let out a little chuckle. Then I said under my breath, "Nothing happened."

"Because I barged in on you," she said simply.

Glancing her way, she was staring at me with a knowing smile on her face. My cheeks were burning hot. But then I said, "We didn't have sex."

My mom nodded slightly and then said, "But you could have."

This was a very embarrassing conversation to be having with my mother. I felt guilt rising within me again. I should have made Maddie stop once she started grinding herself against my cock. I sighed audibly, staring out my window. Then I said softly, "It doesn't matter. She's my sister."

Mom didn't say anything after that. A few minutes later, we pulled into a parking spot in front of my apartment. She put her SUV in park and then asked me, "Can I come up with you?"

I felt hesitant. Why did she want to come up with me? Was she going to give me a lecture? Rather than voice any of my concerns, I said simply, "Sure."

Then the two of us went up the stairs and inside my apartment. My stomach was growling, so I offered to make us some breakfast. She smiled in delight and said she would enjoy that. I didn't have anything fancy, but I did make some sunny-side-up eggs and toast. After gobbling down the food, I told my mom I was going to step outside to smoke.

Much to my surprise, she joined me on my balcony. She studied me silently for a minute and then held a hand out, asking, "May I?"

Frowning at her, I handed the lit cigarette toward her, and she took it between two fingers. She inhaled it and for the first time I could ever remember, my mother's face took on a look of pure rapture. It dawned on me that she must be an ex-smoker. I never knew that about her. When she handed it back, I noticed immediately that it wasn't damp at all. She knew how to hit it without getting it wet like my sister had.

When I finished, we made our way back inside and went to the tv room, sitting down together on the couch. I felt a little nervous at first, still wondering what she wanted to talk about. I knew it was something important, or she wouldn't have invited herself over.

I was leaning against the arm of the couch with one leg on the center cushion, bent at the knee. Mom had her legs folded under herself, sitting on them sideways. It was an unusual position for the normally poised woman. But I didn't mind. It felt somewhat casual and allowed me to drop my defenses a little. Which was probably not a good thing, considering what she said next.

"You know, Teddy. I slept with your uncle when I was a senior in high school," she said calmly.

WHAT??? I sat up straight. "You did??" I asked, confounded.

My mom nodded. Casually. Cooly. As if she didn't just launch a nuclear warhead into the center of my brain.

It took me a minute to recover, but then I asked, "Does dad know?"

She shook her head, and her face contorted like that was the craziest question anyone had ever asked her. Then she said, "Oh heavens, no."

"Wow," I said. "Just... wow."

We sat in silence for a few minutes before she said softly, "That's how I recognized the looks you and your sister share so frequently. And what they mean."

I didn't know what to say to that, so I kept my mouth shut. After a minute, my mom reached out and started rubbing my leg. Staring at her hand, I watched it move up and down my calf. It tingled where she touched me. And suddenly, I couldn't help but be reminded of her body. Her naked body. As I sat there, I found myself checking out my mother in a whole new way. Well, maybe not completely new, considering the times I had watched her while she "performed" on stage. But the moment was different, since we were alone together.

My thoughts were rambling in my head. Mom knew I had feelings for Maddie. That we had feelings for each other. And she was obviously ok with that fact. No, not just "ok". She was supportive of it. What did that mean for me, though? Why was she even telling me this? Did she have some kind of ulterior motive?

"I still have feelings for my brother, you know," my mom said, making me blink away my thoughts and return to the room with her. When I looked at her, she had a faraway expression on her face. I knew my uncle was married, and had been for many years. That made me frown. She looked up at my face and then said quietly, "To this day, we still occasionally go to each other."

My jaw dropped, but I snapped it shut with a click of my teeth. That made sense. I had just never known. They hid it well. But wow. She smiled wistfully and then said, "You have feelings for Maddie." It wasn't a question. I wasn't sure if I was supposed to respond to it or not.

My mom's hand on my leg was starting to become distracting. At the same time, my thoughts drifted to my sister. How could they not, considering what my mom had just said? She knew. And she had essentially given her blessing for me to explore those feelings. She had done the very same thing with her own brother, after all.

Maddie. My sister. My sexy sister. I closed my eyes, remembering the moment we shared just a couple hours ago in bed at that strange house. My sister had been grinding her pussy against my cock with so much intensity, I knew we had both been close to having orgasms. My mom continued massaging my leg, her hand slowly rising higher until she was rubbing my thigh.

"These things happen," she said softly. "Brothers and sisters can fall in love just as easily as anyone else." I squirmed as her kneading hand slid toward the inside of my thigh. My eyes were still closed and a memory of my sister's contorted face as she ground herself atop me floated in my mind. "It's not a bad thing, though," mom continued, her voice gentle and disarming. She squeezed the inside of my thigh and I gasped softly. Then she whispered, "What's bad is repressing your own feelings."

Slowly opening my eyes, I stared at my mom from across the couch. She had such a look of compassion on her face that it took my breath away. She understood. Everything. Her hand continued to massage my leg. Her physical touch, mixed with her words of encouragement about my feelings toward my sister, was creating a strong sensation of arousal within me. Not to mention the fact that I had been right on the brink of having an orgasm while I was in bed with Maddie. My cock was hard again, I realized.

"Come over here, sweetheart," my mom said suddenly, pulling her hand away from my thigh. Then she straightened her legs, leaning against the armrest. She patted the cushion right in front of her. At first, I hesitated. But the look in her eyes commanded no nonsense and I knew she would get me to do it no matter what protest I offered. So I nodded and then pushed myself across the couch toward her. She spread her legs apart and I turned, nestling my butt between them as I slid backward. When I bumped up against her body, I realized she felt extremely warm.

Mom's hands wrapped around my chest, and she pulled me backward, tight against her bosom. Her tits felt very similar to how my sister's felt. Then she started rubbing both of my thighs at the same time while she spoke softly into my ear.

"Your attraction for Madeline isn't unnatural, Theodore," she said softly. My cock started twitching, calling me. Closing my eyes, I let my mother take me to a different place. Still running her hands up and down my legs, she whispered, "She is a very sexy young woman, and you are a sexy young man. The fact that the two of you are attracted to each other doesn't surprise me at all. I noticed it many years ago, during its formative years."

Her hands on my legs felt hot as they ran up and down, tickling my skin through my jeans. Did she know that I was erect? I squirmed in her arms, wiggling my butt in the process. Oh. Her crotch was hot. Was my mother aroused? My hand twitched, like my cock was calling it. There was an itch in the center of it that wouldn't go away. I realized it had been there since the night before. My sister grinding her pussy against it had only amplified it. And now it was back again, with a vengeance.

"Go ahead Teddy," my mom whispered. She leaned so close to my ear that I could feel her breath as she spoke, "It doesn't have to be a bad thing. Just let yourself go a little."

What was she hinting at? One of her hands lifted off my leg and came down on top of my hand. The one that had twitched. She was still rubbing my thigh with the other one. Gently, she lifted my hand into the air and placed it directly on my throbbing cock.

"I want to show you something," my mom whispered. Then she started manipulating my hand with her own, making me rub my shaft. It felt different than when I did it on myself, even though it was still my own hand. I was so worked up, but also a little too stunned to pull away. I mean, this was my mother...

"What exactly are you showing me?" I asked as she continued making me stroke myself. Squirming again, I felt short of breath.

She chuckled softly, but not teasingly. It sounded affectionate in my ear. Then she said, "I'm showing you that this doesn't have to feel weird or wrong."

"Masturbating with my mother's help?" I asked, but it wasn't exactly a protest. My cock was tingling so much that it had taken over my rationality.

She cooed softly in my ear, continuing to make my hand move up and down my shaft. She shifted beneath me, and I felt the heat from her crotch move to my other ass cheek. "That being sexual around a family member isn't a bad thing," my mom whispered. Then she added, "And there's nobody on earth who you are closer to than your sister."

"That's... true," I heard myself say. The world started to melt away as I felt myself approaching the threshold of an orgasmic release once again. It felt like it had been ages since I came last.

My mother's hand squeezed a little tighter around mine, speeding up her movement. My fingers ran up and down the length of my pole, drawing my orgasm ever closer. She whispered again, "Imagine I'm Madeline right now."

"Mom," I whispered, breathless.

"Shhh shh shh," she shushed into my ear. "Just close your eyes."

I did as she asked, closing my eyes. The rest of the world disappeared. Maddie was there in my mind, smiling that gorgeous smile of hers. Straddling me with those sexy thighs and belly. Looking at me seductively. Grinding her pussy against my cock.

"Now tell me what you're thinking about," my mom asked softly.

The thoughts of my sister grew stronger. More vibrant. More real. I gasped, imagining her riding me. Only in my head, we didn't have any clothes on. We were completely naked. My hand continued moving, stroking my cock as I lay between my mother's legs.

"Tell me," she whispered so softly, it was like a feather tickling my eardrum.

"I don't want to say," I said, feeling embarrassed at how naughty my thoughts had turned.

Her hand moved quicker, forcing me to stroke myself faster. I gasped as my cock started to twitch like mad. The tingling grew stronger, and I felt an orgasm rushing in. Was this seriously happening right now? But I was helpless to stop it. My mother was in complete control of me and I knew it. She was going to make me get myself off and there was not a thing I could do to prevent it. Suddenly, she lifted her hand off mine, sliding it up onto my chest instead. She drew the other one up, too. My own hand stilled, cupped around my cock, unmoving.

My mom gently started massaging my pectorals. At the same time, she said into my ear, "Your sister has had a crush on you for a long time." Her fingertips tickled the tips of my nipples. The pleasure that erupted in my chest shot straight down between my legs and into my cock. Unable to help it, I started stroking myself again. On my own volition.

"See?" my mom whispered, sounding pleased. Her hands slid down my chest onto my stomach. She lifted my shirt at the hem and then slowly pushed one hand underneath, running her fingers along my naked skin, up to my nipples again. I couldn't help speeding up my stroking. Oh god that felt amazing. "That's it, luv. Don't fight this. It's natural to feel that way about your sister. It was the same for me and my own brother." Her other hand slid off my body.

"Oh god," I moaned, thinking about my mom fucking my uncle. Then my thoughts turned into images of Maddie. I imagined it was her who was rubbing my nipples. I stroked myself even faster, feeling the familiar itch grow stronger in my cock.

My mom's body started to shake. I rubbed myself faster. Her hand on my chest pulled me harder against her and I could feel her tits mashing against my back. Her shaking grew stronger. That's when I realized that I could feel her other hand against my butt. She had it between her own legs and I could feel it moving. My mom was masturbating!

Gasping, I started really stroking myself. The full length of my cock, through my jeans. Up and down my hand flew, calling my orgasm to the party. I was getting closer. Thoughts of my sister invaded me completely. I replayed everything that happened between us recently. Then I started picturing myself fucking her. Plunging my cock into her wet pussy. Oh god. My mom was right. It just felt right. Natural. To want my sister. I sped up my stroking even more, squeezing my eyes as tight as I could. Oh yes! I was fucking her, and she loved it! I could hear Maddie moaning. She was about to cum!

My mom's entire body was shaking now. I could feel her arm wedged underneath me, furiously rubbing herself. "That's it, baby," she breathed hotly into my ear. We were masturbating in tandem. My thoughts were a mixture of my mother and my sister. It was erotic beyond anything I had ever fantasized about. Mom cooed, breathing heavily. Then she moaned into my ear, "Imagine how good it would feel if you were inside your sister right now." She sounded out of breath.

I felt the grip on my reservations loosen and then I was gasping as my mind delved deeply into the fantasy my mother had planted in my head. One that had already been percolating for weeks. My beautiful twin. My desire for my sister burned so hotly that I felt it consuming me. My hand started to get warm as it flew up and down my denim-covered staff. It was too much.

"Let go, son," my mom said. And then she added, "I've been in your sister's shoes. I know she wants to fuck you." Our bodies felt like they were vibrating as we each masturbated at the same time. "Imagine you are fucking Madeline right now," she was breathing in my ear, her grip tightening around my chest while she continued stimulating my nipple with her fingers. Her other hand rubbed against my ass rapidly as she played with herself beneath me.

"Think about her and cum in mommy's arms, my sweet little boy," my mother's words drifted through me, fueling the raging inferno between my legs. My breath caught. Something changed about her breathing. The next thing she said came out in a soft, quivering whisper.

"I'm going to cum, baby...," my mom's words trailed off into a series of moans and then her body began jerking behind me. Her hand movement between her legs became erratic and she hugged me tightly against her petite body. The entire couch seemed to be shaking as she convulsed. I heard sputtered moans escape her lips, right into my ear. She was having an orgasm. It all came together in my head and my body, swirling to an explosive end.

I cried out as I started to release. Cum jettisoned inside my underwear. I felt it squirting over and over while I continued stroking my cock. My mom was moaning. She slid her hand out from beneath my ass and then I felt her pussy mashing against me, hard. She was humping me from behind while I came in my pants. Still stroking myself, I relished the sensation. Thoughts swirled. I pictured my sister having an orgasm.

Something hot coated my ass. It grew while I continued to spew my load and I realized it was my mom's pussy juice. Oh fuck that was sexy! My orgasm skyrocketed in volume. Eruption after eruption raced up my shaft, soiling my underwear. It seemed to go on forever. After my cock stopped firing, the two of us trembled together in silence. Minutes passed.

My mother and I relaxed at the same time. We both exhaled and then sank into the couch together. She clung to me, shuddering. My hand had stopped moving, but I still groped my tingling cock. For minutes, we didn't say a thing. The two of us just breathed loudly while we came back down to earth.

A peace that I hadn't known for a long time settled over me. My eyes were closed and I felt myself drifting off. Held in my mother's embrace, I was falling asleep. I felt satisfied. In my head, I had just fucked my sister, and I felt completely fine with it. My mom had helped me see that. So it would seem, anyway. As I drifted off, I had one final thought that wormed its way into my head.

I wished Maddie were here with me. She would have liked to participate in this.

The world went dark.

{{011. Madeline.}}

After collapsing on bed when mom dropped me off, I fell asleep in less than a minute. I did manage to kick off my clothes, except for my panties. I was completely exhausted. I didn't even masturbate, despite my pussy demanding it after the hot scene with my brother in that strange house. My body needed rest, so I slept through most of the day, until my phone buzzed and woke me up.

Picking it up, I glanced at the screen and saw there was a text from my mom.

MOM: We need to talk.

Sitting up in bed, I started typing onto my phone's screen.

ME: Ok... about what?

I had a weird feeling of apprehension in the pit of my belly. It was nearly a minute later before another text appeared on my screen.

MOM: I'm on my way to get you.

ME: Now??

MOM: Yes. I'm coming straight there from your brother's apartment.

I glanced at the clock on my phone. It was just past three in the afternoon. My lips started curving down into a frown. Mom had dropped me off that morning at nine. I typed a question into my phone.

ME: You've been with Teddy all day?

MOM: Yes. I'll explain when we're together.

A lancing pang of jealousy tore through my chest. It came on so abruptly that it made me start to hyperventilate. The two of them had spent the entire day together? Doing the math in my head, I realized it had been... six hours? My stomach sank. I couldn't help it. It was the strongest feeling of envy I had ever felt. My thoughts were a muddled mess, but I forced myself to get up. What had they been doing all day? Even though I knew it didn't add up, I couldn't stop my mind from formulating pictures in my head of my mother seducing my brother and getting him to fuck her. The very thing I had been trying to do myself for weeks. But would she seriously do that? I couldn't believe it.

Storming to my dresser, I rummaged through my drawers to find something to wear. Pulling out a pair of dark green lululemon sweats, I shimmied into them. They were incredibly soft. I still had my panties on from the night before, but my juices had dried, so I didn't bother changing them. They did feel a little stiff and crusty, but I ignored it. It wasn't like I needed to worry about that for a visit with my mother. Grabbing a random white shirt, I tugged it over my head and snugged it against my bosom. It had half sleeves and a mock neckline. No cleavage on display with this shirt, although it did leave my belly exposed. It didn't matter.

Heading to the bathroom, I quickly washed all the makeup off my face. I considered taking a quick shower, but when I checked the time, I decided to skip it. It was just my mother, after all. Tying my hair back in a loose braid, I brushed as many stray strands as I could so I wouldn't look like I had just woken up. Grabbing a pair of tennis shoes from my closet, I finally went downstairs and waited for her to arrive. My dad made a comment about me sleeping all day, to which I told him I didn't plan to make it a habit. He seemed to accept that and didn't press the issue.

I saw mom's SUV pull up out front, so I said goodbye to my dad and headed out to meet her. Hopping into the passenger seat, she took off immediately, as if she was trying to get away from my dad's house before he spotted her. Absently, I wondered if it might not do the two of them some good to talk to each other and catch up a little. They were both single. Not that I had thoughts of them getting back together or anything. But still.

Aside from our initial hellos, we drove in silence for the first ten minutes. I couldn't help but notice the fact that mom was wearing the same outfit she had worn the night before. I kept surreptitiously checking her out, asking silent questions inside my own head. Was her hair in disarray? Did her clothes look like she had removed them and put them back on? Why wasn't she offering up any explanation as to why she was with my brother all day? Didn't she know that it was all I could fucking think about? I started seething inside. This was all new to me, these emotions. But I couldn't control them.

Finally, I couldn't keep it in, so I asked point blank, "Why were you with Teddy for so long?"

My mom glanced at me and then turned back to the road, both hands on the wheel. "I was helping him," she said simply. As if that explained anything at all.

"Helping him with what?" I asked. She didn't answer me. A full minute went by and she kept her eyes looking straight ahead as she drove us toward her condo. My worst nightmare seemed to be coming alive right before my eyes. As the silence stretched, my assurance that I had been wrong to think they slept together waned. My blood boiled. I felt my cheeks getting hot. Until finally, I practically yelled my next question.

"Did you fuck him, mom?" my words were laced with venom, and I knew it. But I couldn't take them back.

She immediately turned toward me and exclaimed, "Heavens no!" I realized I was breathing heavily and my teeth were clenched. But her swift denial of my accusation diffused most of my anger instantly. I felt myself deflating and then felt completely out of breath. She stared at me with concern, which made me realize just how silly my accusation had been in the first place. Then she turned toward the road again and said casually, "There's someone else who needs to impale herself on his cock before I would even consider it."

My jaw dropped. First, I had never heard my mother speak like that. Not ever. Even her comment at the party about fucking on the beach was nowhere near as lewd as this was. Second, she as much as admitted that she would fuck Teddy. Just not before... someone else? I was pretty sure I knew who she meant, but I wanted to ask anyway.

"Who?" I asked. I knew I didn't need to elaborate.

She gave me a sly smirk and let her eyes drop down my body, making it pretty clear that I was the "who". Despite her lack of answer, this simple conversation seemed extremely significant. Like we had just come to an agreement. An unbreakable covenant between mother and daughter about who had first dibs on my brother. It was weird. But oddly electrifying.

We got to her condominium complex ten minutes later and headed inside after she parked in an attached garage. It had been a long time since I stepped foot in my mom's place. It was on the larger size for a condo. There were three bedrooms and two and a half bathrooms. The master bedroom was huge and my mom had a king-sized water bed. The guest room had a regular queen-sized bed. The third room was configured as a little home art studio where my mom also had her laptop setup on a small desk. The main living room area had a large L-shaped leather couch with reclining seats. It had skylights that I used to look through at night to see the stars when I was younger and stayed the weekend with her.

Her condo was in a building that only had one other unit connected to it. And the dividing wall between them was the main entryway. It was a good layout. I had always thought it was weird when a condo or apartment butted the bedrooms up against each other. Where was the privacy in that?

Once we got settled in, the two of us sat down on mom's couch. She had made some tea that we were sipping, and I wolfed down a banana to feed my grumbling belly.

"You seem tense," my mom said as a sort of "conversation opener".

"A little," I admitted. I didn't know how the hell she knew that, but she was spot on. I still had attention on the fact that she had spent six hours with my brother and I had no idea what they had done during that time.

She smiled gently at me. My mom did have a way of putting people at ease. She had always been able to calm me down when Teddy and I got into fights. Before the divorce mainly, but even a few times afterwards when I called her to complain about something he did that pissed me off.

My mom opened a little bamboo box on the table in front of the couch and pulled out a hairbrush. Then she patted the cushion in front of her and said gently, "Come here, little one. Let me help you relax."

It was an old tradition of ours. She used to brush my hair, and it always ended up calming me like nothing else. I didn't even hesitate before scooting over to her. She was sitting in the corner of the L of the couch with her legs spread, so I nestled in between them with my back to her. I set my tea down on the table and leaned back against her. She pulled the tie out of my hair and then used her hands to loosen it before she started using the brush. It was far more snarled than I realized. Maybe I really should have taken a shower before she picked me up.

But soon, even that thought drifted away as my mother gently stroked the brush down my hair over and over again. I felt my anxiety seeping out of me, replaced by a comfortable warmth. "Remember when I used to do this when you were little?" she asked. I murmured an answer, feeling myself drifting to a much calmer place. My eyes were closed. She continued to run the brush through my hair. It wasn't snagging at all anymore. And I realized my anxiety was completely gone.

My mom set the brush down and then started massaging me. She started with my arms, kneading my muscles all the way to my hands. She worked back up to my shoulders and then went down my sides, onto my legs. She squeezed my thighs with both hands. It felt so good. And warm. I melted a little bit more, leaning harder against her chest. I could feel her tits against my back. Her hands slid onto my bare stomach just beneath the edge of my shirt. She tickled her fingers back and forth across my skin, which felt amazing. I purred quietly.

"I know you want to fuck your brother," she said.

I felt so calm that her words didn't even startle me. Her hands were still rubbing my belly and my entire body felt warm and content. Quietly, I admitted, "Yeah." It didn't dawn on me to wonder why my mom didn't think that was weird. But then again, she had already somehow given us "permission" last night at the oceanside house. Not to mention what she walked in on this morning.

Her hands slid slowly upward, onto the soft fabric of my t-shirt. When she reached my boobs, she cupped them from underneath and then slowly rotated around the outer swells, all the way to the top. Reversing direction, she circled back down until she held them from below once more. It felt wonderful. Gently, she began kneading my breasts. They weren't huge, but there was enough meat on them that her small hands were able to find easy purchase. My shirt was the main obstacle. If it wasn't so tight on my chest, my mom would probably be able to get an even better hold.

"Oh god, mom. That feels so good," I murmured. My eyes were still closed.

"I know," she whispered.

Silently, she continued massaging my breasts for the next twenty minutes. Just the swells of them, but that was enough. It was relaxing and I probably would have fallen asleep if it weren't for the fact that it was starting to have a provocative effect on me. My nipples felt warm, and I could tell they were taut, pressing against the fabric of my shirt. I couldn't believe how arousing this was. I had never thought of my mom as a sexual creature until recently. But now, feeling her work her magic on my body, my thoughts returned to the scene at the dance club when I nearly had an orgasm while griding my pussy against her crotch.

Suddenly, my mom's fingers danced across the tops of my breasts, tickling my nipples at the same time. The sudden jolt of stimulation was so intense it made me gasp. Just like that, my body heat ramped up a hundred degrees. She slid her hands to the sides of my tits and cupped them there. Then I felt one finger from each hand swiping slowly across both nipples. It made me squirm.

"Do you like me doing this?" she whispered.

Obviously she knew I liked it or I would have made her stop. Nodding as she continued to play with me, I murmured, "Mmm hmmm."

Her hands slid off my breasts and back down to my stomach. For a second, I thought she was about to dig them into the hem of my sweats and touch my pussy. The thought made it pulse with pleasure, and I instinctively spread my thighs apart slightly. But then I felt her lift the lower hem of my shirt away from my body. Before I could take a full breath, she slid both hands underneath my shirt, right up onto my tits. I cried out in shock, but it turned into a moan as she squeezed her hands over my boobs and then started tickling my nipples again, skin on skin. Pleasure exploded in my chest, making me unable to sit still. My crotch felt hot.

My mom whispered right into my ear, "I helped Teddy like this today, too."

That jolted me out of my reverie. My eyes snapped open, and my body shifted forward reflexively. Mom was yanked with me, since her hands were wedged tightly inside my shirt. My mind couldn't help but conjure images of her stroking my brother's cock. She had told me they didn't have sex. But would that count? My jealousy was suddenly white hot again. Looking over my shoulder at her, I asked, "What do you mean?"

She saw the look on my face and immediately let out a musical sounding laugh. Her fingers slid together at the tips of both breasts at once and she started rolling my nipples in a gentle vice pinch. Electric pulses emanated down my body in rivulets, making my heart race. Then she said, "Shush it. I already told you we didn't have sex. I just... helped him see that he doesn't need to resist his temptation to be with you."

I gasped in her arms, feeling my eyes flutter shut once more. My mouth was open while my mom continued to tantalize my tits and nipples. Her hands slid down to the outer slopes once more, kneading them inward until my breasts rubbed together in the middle of my chest. She had a way of massaging them that made my apprehension melt away again. The heat from my emotion cooled as I thought about how nonchalant she was. It took the sting out of my jealousy. Of course, it had the opposite effect on my body's arousal.

Mom's hands slid down my front again and I heard myself whimper when she broke contact with my breasts. She reached the hem of my shirt and then I felt her lifting it, rolling the tight fabric up my chest. Offering no resistance whatsoever, I lifted my arms above my head as she pulled it off. A few seconds later, my chest was bare and my mother's hands blessedly returned to my tits. A melting sigh escaped my lips as she resumed her warm caressing, stimulating breasts and nipples until sparks erupted again.

For the next half hour, my mother gave my breasts the most thorough massage they had ever known. It was startling how relaxing it was while at the same time, so stimulating. It was like my heart couldn't decide whether to settle down or speed up. My breathing was shallow and my entire body was ablaze. It was a slow heat, though. A gradual increase in temperature that brought me from tepid to boiling at a leisurely rate. It wasn't the instant conflagration of passion I had experienced in the past.

My mind started to think about my brother. He seemed to be my primary focus any time I was aroused, lately. Wondering out loud, I asked quietly, "How exactly did you help Teddy?"

Her fingers were tapping lightly against my plump nipples, creating tiny explosions of pleasure with each touch. She leaned forward until I could feel her breath on the side of my neck. Then she whispered, "The same way I'm about to help you."

She pinched finger and thumb together on each elongated nipple and squeezed. I gasped, almost crying out as pleasure roared in my body. She was creating a vortex of erotic stimulation that was brand new to me. I had never been brought to those depths of passion so gently. In my mind, gentle sex was not as intense as hot, wild sex. Yet somehow, my mother's lethargic stimulation of my breasts and nipples had produced an inferno that seemed to burn everywhere at once. My pussy was a sopping mess, I could tell.

"What way is that?" I heard myself murmur. I was breathing heavier. Everything about this experience was driving me insane. Had she done the same, slow burn with my brother? Coaxing him to an orgasm over a long period of time? That's when I realized that I could actually have an orgasm just like this. Without even touching my vagina.

If my mother had told me right then that she could read minds, I would have believed her. One of her hands slid off my chest, gliding over my belly until she reached the hem of my sweats. I gasped when her fingers snagged the waistband and pushed them down, along with my panties. With my naked pussy exposed, she tickled her fingers down across my smooth, pubic area. When her fingers worked their way into the folds of my labia, I cried out. I couldn't hold it inside. The sheer magnitude of pleasure almost made my body convulse in her arms. It was like throwing water against hot oil and watching it sizzle and hiss. My pussy was on fire.

Just like that, my mother began diddling my pussy and clitoris. I could feel her fingers instantly getting coated with juice. I was so fucking wet. Now that she had disturbed the peace of my lips, I felt a liberal amount of liquid running out of me, dripping into my panties. Her hand on my chest was still working its magic with my breast and nipple, rolling them in circles as she masterfully worked my body to new heights of pleasure.

Her fingers that were playing with my vagina slid up and down, under my labia, then over it. Up onto my clit, around it in a tiny circle, then back to the top of it once more. She mashed it against me, but gently. Then she flitted against it at an angle that made my hips buck in her arms. The pleasure was wildly amplified after the long and gradual foreplay she had put me through. Experiencing her doing this to me was like watching an artist at work. It was reminiscent of how she had captivated an entire room of people with her sensual dances.

The simultaneous manipulation of my nipple and clit, especially lying in the position I was in, made me gasp. My entire body started trembling while she worked me over. My god my mother knew exactly where to touch me! No, not just "where". She knew what angle to probe at my clit from, how much pressure to apply, how to tease me to the point where my body felt like jelly. Shaking even harder, I felt the imminent release of an orgasm approaching. I thought about my brother again. Wondering if she had performed the same magic on him.

Opening my mouth, I whispered between shallow breaths, "You mean... you... you... ooohh..." My voice turned into a whimper. Sucking in as deep as I could, I pushed out the last words of my question, "You gave him a hand job?" The second the question was out, I realized that I wouldn't be upset if she had. But I did wish I could have been there.

Her finger was on my clit again, rolling it round and round, smashing it down against my pelvis. I gasped, as pleasure radiated from deep within my vagina. Mom whispered into my ear without stopping what she was doing to me, "No, he did that by himself. I just gave him some words of encouragement after I got him started."

Mom switched to my other breast, tweaking that nipple which had lay dormant for too long. It wasn't as hard as the other one, but that was remedied in seconds. I cried out loudly at the new sensation. The pleasure seemed to connect directly with her other hand as it rolled my clit in tiny circles. She sped up her movement subtly, but the sparks grew more prominent. I was gasping loudly, moaning in my mother's embrace.

"I told your brother a secret today," she whispered. For the first time, I realized that her voice sounded hot. Like she was aroused, too.

"What secret?" I asked. My heart thrummed heavily in my chest. She pinched my nipple, hard. "MOM!" I cried out.

Her hand in my crotch moved down and the stimulation of my clit ceased. I gasped at the unexpected change. But she didn't hesitate as I felt her fingers slide down the slick canyon of flesh between my labia. When she reached my vagina, she immediately slipped two fingers up inside of me. The motion made me convulse in her arms, almost violently. As her fingers delved into me, she twisted her hand and pressed the butt of her thumb against my clitoris once more. I would have screamed if I had enough air in my lungs. I grabbed hold of her arm as my body shook.

She still hadn't answered my question. Gasping for air, I sputtered, "What secret??" I felt the strong vibrations surrounding my entire cunt start to buzz. I was going to explode.

Mom changed the way she was playing with my nipple suddenly. I felt her thumb press up against one side of it while her fingertips from the remaining fingers pinched their way toward it over and over again. Ripples of electric pleasure spun around my chest, zinging all over my body. Every time it pulsed, I gasped. My heart was racing and I felt hot everywhere. Meanwhile she continued to finger my pussy, while rubbing my clit with her thumb. The combined pleasure points on my body were making it hard to breathe.

She leaned close to my ear and whispered, "I had sex with my brother, too."

My body convulsed and I gasped a question as shock rippled through me, "UNCLE DEVON??" The incredulity was clear in my voice. Mom and her brother were twins, too. Just like me and Teddy.

"Yes," my mom said simply. Her hands continued to work their erotic magic on my pleasure spots. Nipple, pussy and clit formed a triangular swath of thrill. A current ran directly through my stomach, connecting the three stimulation points. I started to hyperventilate.

I was picturing my mom and her brother fucking. "Mom, that's so fucking hot," I heard myself say. Then I pictured me and my own brother fucking. Oh my god. My breathing was loud and erratic and I could no longer hold still. Muscles all over my body tensed up at different times, causing me to jerk in my mother's lap. She kept up her work on my spasming body, masturbating me tenaciously.

"There's more," she whispered into my ear.

I groaned. How could there possibly be more to her secret? It was already such a hot one that I was about to explode just thinking about it. Her diddling fingers sped up everywhere. Even her thumb on my clit was mashing me more earnestly. My butt lifted into the air as I felt myself poised for the climactic detonation that was about to occur.

"Tell me," I whimpered. I was breathing so loudly, everything else was drowned out. Except my mother's whispering lips that were right next to my ear. My body tremors grew in strength and I gripped my mom's arm tighter. She worked both hands at once, urging me right to the edge of the cliff. Her plunging fingers made squishing noises.

Her lips brushed my earlobe and sparks erupted there, too. Then my mom whispered another secret, "Uncle Devon is your father."

My hips reacted instantly, bucking hard against my mother's hand as her words washed over me. My uncle... my mom's brother... was my father. Oh god.

Mom's fingers inside my cunt started pumping faster. Harder. She dug them deeper inside of me. And her thumb pressed down on my clitoris even harder. Then she suddenly switched back to my first boob and took hold of that nipple, pinching it hard between thumb and fore finger. She rolled it in circles, which made me want to gyrate my hips at the onslaught of sensation that exploded all over my body.

My mother held me right on the cusp of what could potentially be the biggest orgasm of my entire life, but she was in complete control of its timing. She wasn't quite pushing me over the edge. I clung to her anyway, hoping for that final release. But there was more. She started whispering again.

"Does that turn you on, knowing that I let my brother fuck me?" her words dripped into my ear like liquid aphrodisiac.

My mom slowed both hands in unison and I nearly growled in frustration. It was agonizing. I felt myself right on the precipice. I needed to cum. Her fingers were still in my cunt but she was barely moving them. And the pressure against my clit had eased off. Bucking my hips forward, I tried to grind myself against her thumb, but she moved with me. Then she started tickling my clit lightly. Like a feather. Her fingers on my nipple squeezed and she slowly pulled it away from my breast, holding it stretched. My body vibrated.

"Maddie," she breathed my name. All I could do was whimper. I felt like my entire body was dangling over a canyon. That tickling swipe of her thumb against my clit was driving me insane. "Imagine what it would feel like having your brother inside of your right now," she said, sounding almost seductive.

Teddy. He filled my head completely. I moaned, trying to mash myself harder against my mom's hand, but she skillfully followed my movement so the pressure never changed. Swipe swipe swipe, she tickled my clit with one thumb. Her two fingers in my pussy had stopped moving altogether. And her other hand still held my nipple stretched tautly, several inches away from my tit.

Then it all started again, and I cried out as my body succumbed to the inundation of pleasure my mother was orchestrating. Her fingers started pumping in and out of my pussy once more. And as she turned it all on again, she whispered her hypnotic words into my ear, "Think of Teddy filling you with his seed."

I gasped out loud. She sped up her hand in my crotch, fingering me faster. I felt her thumb mash once more against my clit, rolling it. Her other hand let go of my nipple and it snapped back against my chest like it was made of rubber. Then she drifted to the other breast and did the same thing with that nipple, pulling it hard as she pinched it between two fingers. Her hand between my legs was churning, pumping so fast that my entire body was being jostled.

"Imagine Teddy putting a baby in you," my mother whispered hotly.

Something exploded inside my head. The vision my mother was painting came to life, in full color and vivid detail. I thought about Teddy fucking me. Filling me with cum. And putting a baby in me. My mom's fingering grew even wilder. She was pumping herself in and out of me so skillfully, it started to feel like a cock instead of fingers.

More whispers drifted into my skull as she spoke, "Imagine him putting twins in you."

Just then, she mashed her thumb against my clit so hard it started to hurt. But I ground myself against her, pushing right back anyway. With my nipple stretched tautly, she suddenly started caressing the tip of it with another one of her fingers. My mind was a flood of emotions and images. They were all about my brother. I wanted all these things my mother was saying. My hips gyrated as my mother continued her sexual assault of my body while planting visions I had never fantasized about before.

It all came together. My mother's ministrations to my body. Thoughts of Teddy fucking me and filling me with seed. Impregnating me. I had never crossed that line, even in my fantasies. But now it had firmly taken root in my head. All of these things swirled within me, forming a tempest that was beyond control. My body convulsed and my mother's fingers continued plunging in and out of my cunt. I bucked against her hard. And then it happened.

I came.

"AIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH HUUUHHHHHHNNNNNNNNN!!" I screamed so loud, it reverberated off the walls of my mom's living room. My pussy exploded with so much sensation, it felt crazy. It was bigger than any orgasm in the past. Oh god... oh god...

Juice literally sprayed from my pussy, in a fanning arc. I stared down between my legs and watched as droplets of feminine cum rained down on my sweats and all over my mom's sofa. I came so hard, I couldn't even breathe. The world spun. My body convulsed and jerked wildly in her arms. It was a violent orgasm that wracked my body. Twisting and turning left to right, I let it consume me. It was beyond words. My mother kept diddling me, top and bottom, continuing the stimulation.

I was moaning so loudly, so wildly, that my own voice sounded foreign to my ears. Mom's fingers delved deep up into my pussy while her thumb continued mashing my clit. I felt pressure on my nipple as her fingers held it in a pincer grip. Everything tingled. The couch creaked as my body rocked hard against it, between her legs. Against her crotch. Fuck, it was so powerful! I had never cum so hard.

It lasted forever. The longest orgasm of my life. It seemed like an hour had gone by. I couldn't see anything properly. My vision was blurry. And even as I slowly fell back to earth, my mother continued to molest me. Her own daughter. And it was bliss. I came like there was no tomorrow. Oh my god. Oh my fucking god. I clung to her, until it was finally done. Then all the tension eased. She let go of my nipple and gently extracted her hand from my cunt. When her fingers slid out of me, I gasped softly. My body was still trembling, with rippling convulsions rolling through me every few seconds. I was stunned. Completely stunned.

Finally, my mother spoke. Her voice was just above a whisper, "That's an exciting fantasy to think about, isn't it?"

Weakly, I turned my head to look at her and saw her grinning at me. I shook my head slowly and whispered, "Jesus, mom."

I had never in my life thought about being pregnant as a sexual stimulant. Until today. And that orgasm had been unbelievable. Immense. Still trembling, I slowly assessed the damage done to my mother's couch. My eyes widened in shock when I saw how much juice had leaked out of me. The cushion was covered in shiny liquid. It was even dripping over the edge onto the tile floor below. My sweats had dark splash marks all over them, too, as they hung halfway down my thighs.

"Don't worry about the mess, dear. Leather is easy to clean," my mom said reassuringly.

With a final moan and a shudder, my muscles went slack and I fell back against my mom's chest. Then I promptly passed out.

{{012. Theodore.}}

It took me a few days to get my head on straight after my mom left my apartment. I had fallen asleep in her arms, but she was gone when I woke up that afternoon. There were so many things rolling through my brain, it was getting hard to think coherently. I thought about everything that had happened over the past few weeks. Thought about what my mom enticed me to do while we sat together on my couch. I had fucking masturbated right in front of her! While she spun fantasy-laced tales about my sister that made me want to fuck her. My orgasm had been insane. But even with my mother's apparent blessing, could I really act on it? She had fucked her own brother, she told me. That confession had taken me for a loop.

But now, in the aftermath of that wild weekend, I couldn't stop thinking about Maddie. How beautiful she was. And how flirty she had been lately. It was getting way too intense, to the point where I felt like I was overloaded with feelings. Both physical and emotional. Was I seriously falling in love with my own fucking sister? My mom seemed so certain that Maddie and I both wanted each other. And she had drawn her conclusion from her own past experience with my uncle.

The real question was, did I truly want my sister? To be with her, that is? Or was it just lust taking over my senses? Lord knows she turned me on like nobody else. More than any girlfriend I had ever been with. But she was my fucking sister. God damn, why was this all so complicated?

Maddie didn't reach out to me, which made me worry a little after a couple days. Considering everything that had happened between us, I figured she would want to talk. Or at least text. But all I got was silence from her. It was a little nerve-wracking. Of course, I could have just called her. Maybe I should have, but I was chicken. Plus I still wasn't stable in my head and I knew it.

I felt oddly guilty about what I had done with my mom. Maybe that's why I didn't take the initiative and reach out to my sister first. Some part of me was worried that she'd get the truth out of me, about what had happened. The fact that I had literally masturbated while my mother held and touched me. Would Maddie be mad if she knew? Or jealous? I didn't know. All I really knew for sure was that I felt disquieted.

Maybe it was my mom's confession that really had me feeling uneasy. It wasn't that I was upset about it. Not really. But the parallels to what was threatening to happen between me and my sister were undeniable. And despite knowing how we felt toward each other, my mother clearly didn't seem to mind. On the contrary, she kept encouraging it. These thoughts refused to relent the entire week, right up until Friday evening when my sister finally sent me a text.

MADDIE: Can I come over?

It was a simple text and gave nothing away. How had her week been? Was she thinking about what happened at the ocean house? But I didn't hesitate even for a second before I responded, "Yes." I had been thinking about her nonstop the entire week. And part of me knew that I was desperate to see her. It was my fear that kept me from pursuing it. But since she originated the suggestion, I was all for it.

MADDIE: Be there in thirty minutes.

Glancing at the clock I saw that it was eight thirty. That gave me barely enough time to get ready. For what, I had no idea. But I started scrambling around my apartment. First, I tidied up. I wasn't a very messy person, but I made sure the place was presentable. There were a few dishes in the sink, which I transferred to the dishwasher. I even vacuumed the tv room. Satisfied with my work, I started heading toward my bedroom to put something else on. I was wearing a pair of gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt. My usual bedtime attire. I hadn't been expecting company.

Halfway down the hall, there came a knock at my door. Crap. Glancing down at myself, I decided it didn't matter. Maddie wouldn't care what I was wearing. Aborting my plan to change clothes, I walked to the door and opened it. My sister stood demurely, staring at her feet. She lifted her eyes without lifting her head and blinked, fluttering her lashes. They looked longer than usual. Beautiful. I noticed immediately that she wore very little makeup. Her features looked incredibly natural. And she was still stunning. In many ways, even more so than when she got herself all dolled up for a night out.

"Hi, Teddy," she said softly.

Clearing my throat, I stepped aside to let her in as I said, "Hey."

My sister walked into my apartment, and I let the door swing shut. The only sound in the room was the echoing click of the door latch when it closed. As we stood there, I realized that my heart had started to race. All it took was a few seconds in her presence and I got turned on. It was crazy. I felt like a lovestruck teen around her.

"Got anything to drink?" she asked finally. That got me moving.

"I think I have a bottle of wine that dad gave me for my birthday," I said as I walked into the little kitchen. I didn't have any actual wine glasses, so I just grabbed two regular glasses and set them on the counter. Half of my kitchen was open so I could see into the tv room from where I stood. Maddie sat down on the couch, waiting patiently for me to bring the wine.

Carrying the bottle and glasses with me, I circled the couch and sat down at the opposite end from where my sister was sitting. She watched me while I opened the bottle and filled the two glasses halfway. It had a screw-on cap, which I preferred. I hated messing with a corkscrew. When I handed my sister her glass, she smiled and started sipping it.

"How was your week?" I asked, making small talk. I felt a growing sense of nervousness in the pit of my stomach.

She didn't answer, though. Instead, she sat staring at the table in front of the couch, clearly lost in thought. Shifting nervously, I downed half my glass while I tried to figure out how to get a real conversation going. Well, she was the one who had asked if she could come over. So maybe she should start it? I watched her closely. She was wearing a conservative top that covered her entire torso. And a pair of yoga pants. She finished her glass of wine, so I finished mine, too. Maybe that's all we needed. A mild buzz to whet our ability to start talking. I filled our glasses again and then sat back, waiting.

Maddie looked over at me and then she spoke in a rush, "Mom brought me to her condo last Sunday."

My body snapped forward onto the edge of the couch. "She did??" I asked, floored. Mom had spent the day with me, though. I felt confused.

My sister nodded and then said, "Yeah, after she left your apartment. She came to dad's and picked me up."

My confusion grew stronger. And something else, that I couldn't quite identify. What was that emotion? I knew I was frowning, so I forced my lips to straighten. Mom had gone to my sister immediately after leaving my place? Had she told her what we did together? Oh god. I could literally feel the color draining from my face. Lifting my glass to my lips, I downed another gulp of wine. My nervousness was suddenly ten times more pronounced.

"Teddy, I know," Madeline said softly. I swallowed, staring at her. I knew what she meant. She knew. Studying her face, I tried to decide if she looked mad. But she answered my question on her own a few seconds later when she said, "I know what happened. With you... and mom."

"I-I-I ahhh, w-we we uh," I was stammering, but Maddie cut me off.

"I'm not upset," she said. Then she stared at me hard until I gave her a slight nod. But even her saying that didn't bring the color back to my face. I felt mortified. My sister knew that I had masturbated with my mother. What did that make me? Maddie took another drink from her glass and then sighed. I stared at her, waiting. For what, I didn't know. But I knew something was coming. Something big. I could feel it.

Finally, she started talking, "Mom... we, umm. Well, we sort of..." She seemed to be having difficulty getting it out. Then she looked me right in the eyes and whispered, "We did something similar together."

My jaw dropped. Then I blurted out, "You masturbated in front of her?"

Maddie shook her head, making me frown again. Then she filled in the blanks for me, "She did it for me. I was helpless in her arms while she... fingered me."

My breath left me in a rush. That's when I realized how hard my heart was beating. And my cock was thickening. That was unexpected, but I couldn't deny it. In my mind, I pictured my mom and sister messing with each other. I wondered if they had done it in bed. Wow. This was not at all where I thought this conversation was going to go. I muttered a thought out loud, "That's fucking hot."

My sister made a noise and I saw her eyes open wide in surprise. Then she asked, "Really? You're not mad?"

Shaking my head, I asked, "Why would I be mad?" Well, I guess I could understand why she might think that. I had had the same exact thoughts just an hour before when I was worried about how Maddie would react if she found out what happened between me and mom. But now it was all out of the bag, and I realized there had been nothing to worry about in the first place.

She shrugged at me and looked down at her lap. Then she said quietly, "I don't know. But I've been worried all week that you might be."

"Well, I was worried about the same thing," I said right away. Then I added more quietly, "That's why I didn't text you all week."

My sister nodded slowly and then spoke softly, "Well, I can't say I wasn't jealous when mom first told me what she did with you. But I... well, I kinda got over it." She looked up at me again and put on a forced smile. Then she added, "Hard to be upset about it while mom's fingers were jammed up my pussy."

I couldn't help it. I laughed. Then Maddie started laughing, too. And that seemed to be the final piece that broke the tension. Maybe the wine helped a little, but after that, things felt much more relaxed as we continued chatting.

"Mom thinks we should have sex, you know," she said after a few minutes. I noticed she had slid a few inches closer to me on the couch.

"Yeah," I said in response. "She alluded to that with me, too."

"She tried to help me get 'comfortable' with the idea," my sister said. She emptied the rest of the wine into her mouth and swallowed. I did the same and then refilled both glasses again. We were already more than halfway through the bottle.

"How did she, uh, 'help' you?" I asked.

Maddie looked into my eyes and answered simply, "By making me think of you while I came."

Wow. "She did the same thing to me," I confessed. Then another thought popped into my head, and I blurted it out before I could even analyze it. I asked, "Do you think mom is trying to get us to have a threesome with her?"

My sister slowly shook her head, frowning as if she was considering my question. After a pause, she said, "I don't think so. I think she just wants to... help us along."

After that, we fell into silence once more. It wasn't an uncomfortable quiet but just felt like we weren't sure where to go from here. Now that these new revelations were out in the open. We quietly finished our next glass of wine and then I refilled them once more. I figured we only had one glass left after these before the bottle was empty. That was ok with me, because I didn't particularly want to get drunk. The buzz I had going already felt pleasant.

"Do you think about me?" my sister asked suddenly.

My answer came out automatically before I could qualify it. "All the fucking time," I whispered.

She didn't respond to that, so I slowly lifted my eyes until they locked onto hers. Once again, I was overcome with just how beautiful she was. The way she looked at me made me shiver. She wanted me. And she knew I wanted her, too. But she was my sister. I just... didn't know how to deal with that.

Maddie slid closer to me, until our knees touched. Then she asked a quiet question that floated into my ears. "Why are we fighting this so much?" she asked.

Blood flooded into my cock and I was powerless to stop it. I started shaking. Lifting my glass to my lips, I downed the last bit of wine in one gulp. Then I looked at her again and whispered, "I really don't know."

She finished her wine and then I emptied the rest of the bottle into our glasses. We silently sipped the last of it until it was gone. My sister placed her hand on my leg and it made me shiver. It felt like my skin was electrified. "Teddy?" she whispered my name, and I slowly lifted my eyes to her face. What was she about to ask? My barriers felt weakened. I truly thought she was about to ask me to make love to her. And I didn't know if I had the will to resist the temptation.

Swallowing hard, I made a noise, "Hmm?"

She leaned closer to me, just a foot in front of my face. I felt my soul being pulled into her eyes. Not in a bad way. The attraction between us was so thick, I swear you could cut it with a knife. Her lips were quivering, I realized. And they looked damp. Shiny. Oh god I wanted to kiss her so bad it almost hurt. My cock throbbed, inches away from where her hand perched atop my leg. Fear bubbled in my belly, too. But I swallowed it away.

Then she whispered, "Can we cuddle tonight?"

That was not the question I expected to hear. "Uhh," I said, feeling dumb. Of course she wasn't about to ask me to fuck her.

She spoke quickly once she saw how I responded. In a rush, she said, "It doesn't have to be anything else. I promise. I just... feel like I want to be held right now." She paused and then she added in a whisper, "By you."

She must have mistaken my answer for worry. Worry that things would get out of hand if we "cuddled". That wasn't exactly it, though. I had just been expecting a different question. In the back of my mind, I did feel a gentle wave of relief, though. She wasn't taking advantage of my weakened state of mind. My diminished barriers. Maybe she didn't know how close this conversation had come to me agreeing to sleep with her. As lovers do. My mother's words floated through my head.

"Imagine how good it would feel if you were inside your sister right now," she had moaned into my ear while I sat between her legs, masturbating.

My penis throbbed. Shaking my head to push the memory away, I stood up. Then I held my hand out toward my sister and she took it with a smile. "Ok," I whispered. I led the two of us down the hall to my bedroom. We crawled under the covers together and I laid on my back, staring at the ceiling. Maddie snuggled up next to me, lifting one leg over mine and placing her hand on my chest. Chastely. At first, that is.

We lay in silence. She had her head resting on my shoulder. I was very acutely aware of the blood-filled shaft between my legs. The room was dark, but bed sheets would have hidden it from sight even if it was brighter. My sister didn't move a muscle as she pressed herself against me. I realized that I could feel one of her breasts against my arm. It was warm. Silently, I listened to her breathing. And every time I inhaled, I could smell her. It wasn't shampoo or perfume that I smelled. It was just... her. A guy could lose himself in her scent alone.

My sister made the first move. I had been expecting it, but when it happened, my body jerked anyway. She started slowly rubbing my chest. Not my nipples, though. That would have driven me wild. But as it was, her roaming hand slowly explored every inch of me from waist to neck. It felt exquisite. And it made me begin to tremble. Instinctively, I reached my arm over her shoulder and onto her back, rubbing it. She made soft, purring moans at that.

Silently, my sister slid her hand onto my stomach again. When I felt her moving down, I knew what was coming. And I didn't even think about making her stop. In my heightened state of arousal, my defenses were down. Even the doubts seemed to be a dull noise in the back of my head. Her hand slid over the waistline of my sweats and then onto my cock. Pleasure exploded along its length and I gasped softly.

"You're hard right now," Maddie whispered while her fingers cupped themselves around my shaft.

"Yeah, sorry," I muttered. I was only absently rubbing her back.

She leaned her head very close to my ear and whispered, "It's ok, I'm super wet."

My cock surged with arousal. "Jesus," I said as I exhaled. My heart was thrumming wildly.

Maddie's hand drifted upward again, off my cock. It was still tingling even after she stopped touching it, though. Then she found the hem of my shirt and slid her hand underneath, along my naked skin. When she reached my chest, her fingers immediately sought one of my nipples. She started playing with it and my body shuddered. Fuck that felt good. She hiked my shirt up higher with her arm while she continued tickling her way back and forth between both nipples.

Her lips pressed against my ear and I shivered at their touch. They felt wet and warm. Then she breathed out a whisper, "Touch me."

My body was moving before my mind had time to catch up with it. I brought my right arm across my stomach and immediately grabbed hold of my sister's shirt, lifting it up. When I tried to reach my hand underneath, the angle proved to be too difficult. She remedied that quickly by sitting up and pulling it off over her head. For a few seconds, I could only stare. Despite the dim light in my bedroom, I could see enough to notice the gentle swells of her gorgeous bosom. Her breasts were absolutely perfect. Even better than my mom's.

Feeling my mouth start to salivate, I quickly reached my hand up and groped at one of her tits. Maddie moaned as she slid back down beside me, placing her hand back on my chest. Her fingers surrounded one of my nipples again and started rubbing it gently. I returned the favor and let go of her meaty tit, focusing instead on stimulating her nipple. That earned me another moan. She leaned herself over my chest and my hand became trapped between her breast and my torso. I felt her flesh flatten out, but I did my best to keep fiddling with her nipple. When her hand began to tug at my shirt, I pushed myself up a little and let her pull it up my body. A few seconds later, we were both topless.

My sister's mouth suddenly closed over my right nipple. Her tongue danced across it, making my body twitch. I cried out, gasping into the room as pleasure assaulted me. It pulsed its way down between my legs, making my cock even harder. It throbbed wildly, tingling like crazy. The two of us continued playing with each other for a good fifteen minutes, focusing only on our chests. Once her first nipple was good and stiff, I snaked my hand between us and found the other breast. She moaned anew when I began to tickle that nipple next. She swapped nipples, too. Back and forth, we continuously traded off, keeping everything nice and balanced.

Several times while we enjoyed each other, the pleasure in my cock grew so pronounced that I was worried I would have an orgasm without any direct attention. But I forced myself to keep going, despite the growing concern that I was about to bust my load. This felt so amazing, I didn't want to stop. I was breathing heavily and had just won another battle with my imminent release when Maddie suddenly pushed herself up. I shivered as cool air met my skin that had been thoroughly warmed by her presence. Staring at her curiously, I watched as she sat back on her butt, stretching her legs out before her, right next to my head. What was she up to?

Then my sister started pulling her tight-fitting yoga pants off. I gaped, but didn't say a word. A few seconds later, her naked legs were fully on display. There was enough light to see how perfect they looked. So long and skinny, tone in just the right places. Unable to resist, I placed a hand on one of them and slowly ran it up toward her thigh. Her skin was smooth as silk. She must have shaved today. Her body shuddered when I stopped on her thigh. I could see a pair of purple panties covering her crotch. They looked extremely sexy.

Maddie pushed my hand off her leg and then got up on hands and knees. I stared at her curiously as she casually lifted one leg over mine. She brought it down on the other side of my waist, and did the same with her hand, placing it on the bed just beneath my armpit. Her breasts swung gently as they hung down from her chest, like pendants. Staring up into my sister's face, she had a mischievous smirk on her lips. What was she up to?

My sister lowered her face toward me. Her hips and ass were still in the air, which I caught a glimpse of over her shoulder just before her lips pressed against mine. Then the world was swept away from me as we started to kiss. We were both breathing through our noses and the breaths of air dancing across my cheeks felt hot. Opening and closing our mouths, my sister and I tongued each other heavily. We took turns in each other's mouth, much like last time. I loved how she tasted when we kissed. Everything started tingling inside of me, from head to toe. My cock was vibrating, wanting release. I was half tempted to reach down and give it a few strokes to end its agony. But my sister had something else in mind, I soon found out.

While we made out, Maddie's hips lowered without me noticing. I only had a few seconds of warning when her inner thighs squeezed around my legs, and then she pressed her pussy against the underside of my cock. It was pointing up toward my stomach, fully erect. Even through my sweatpants and her panties, the heat was intense. Still kissing me, she started moving her hips, rolling them slowly forward, then back. I felt her vagina working itself against my staff. It started emitting sparks of pleasure that made me gasp into her mouth. For the next few minutes, I was smothered in bliss. My body started shaking almost violently as I felt an orgasm creeping closer. I knew there would be a point very soon where I could no longer stave it off.

Maddie broke our kiss, gasping for air. I took the brief opportunity to whisper, "This seems dangerous." And I meant it. It wouldn't take more than a few quick tugs at our clothes for our genitals to be exposed. The thought of that made me shiver. It would be so easy to slide myself inside my sister's pussy. I knew she would be just as wet as I was hard.

She stared down at me, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. Then she said softly, "Don't worry, I'm not going to make you fuck me." She bit her lip and then whispered, "I just kinda want to pick up where we... left off. Last weekend."

Nodding slowly at her, I realized that I trusted her. She wouldn't take this further than I was comfortable with. Slowly, she pushed her hands against the bed, until her body was upright as she straddled me. I stared at her. My fucking god she was so gorgeous! My eyes had adjusted fully, and I could easily see her naked body as she sat perched on my crotch. Her pussy was so hot, I felt waves of warmth emanating directly into my shaft that was wedged neatly against my pelvis. She had it pinned down with her crotch.

Sliding her hands up onto my abdomen, she twisted them so her wrists were at the middle of my stomach and her fingers were splayed out toward my sides. Then, without taking her eyes off mine, she began grinding herself against my cock. I watched her facial expression change. She went from looking like a minx to a thoroughly lust-laden goddess. Her features contorted and she started riding me a little faster. The sensation of her pussy mashing against my cock, gliding up and down its length, was dizzying. I reached up and placed my hands on her hips, helping steady her. As soon as I did, she started grinding faster.

A few minutes of that and I was putty in her hands. I knew I would give her anything she wanted. No questions asked. Fortunately, she either didn't realize the state of mind I was in, or purposely didn't take advantage of it. Either way, I was content. My sister rhythmically undulated her hips, rolling forward and back. Forward and back. Her breathing grew more and more shallow the longer it went on. My cock had been tingling nonstop before we started this new genital massage. But now it was literally on fire. There is a strong pulse of pleasure that happens when I have an orgasm. It felt like that pulse was already there, even though I had yet to cum.

"Did mom tell you?" Maddie asked me suddenly, breaking my trance. She didn't slow her grinding.

It took me a minute to realize what she was talking about. I asked, "You mean that she had sex with her brother?"

My sister frowned at me. Her lips were parted as she continued her forward and back movement. It was getting harder and harder to hold off the inevitable orgasm churning in my balls. She stared at me, panting loudly for a full minute. Then she whispered, "But did she tell you everything?"

A frown formed on my face. She nodded at me, as if she was reading my mind. What did she mean? What more was there to tell? Maddie sped up her grinding, her mouth opening more. She looked like she was about to cum. Her pussy mashed harder against my cock, pulling my own orgasm up to the surface. I gasped. And then it hit me. I knew what she was implying. There was something else about mom fucking her brother. Something happened because of it. My eyes opened so wide when I figured it out, I thought they might bulge right out of my head. "No fucking way!" I exclaimed breathlessly.

My sister didn't slow her grind. "Yesss," she said hotly, and her mouth remained open so she could breathe harder. Forward and back her hot, sexy body slid, riding my cock through my sweats. Her moans grew in pitch.

My mind was reeling from this new revelation. Well, that and from the fact that my sister was about to make me cum. Struggling to get my words out, I said, "Are you telling me... our mom fucked her brother and... got pregnant?"

Maddie started shaking. Even her arms were trembling while she kept up her grind. My underwear felt wet and I realized that was from the massive amount of precum I had already fired into them. Then she murmured, "Mmm hmm."

I gasped. My mom's brother had gotten her pregnant. The very first thought that popped in my head was whether or not my dad knew. But then something else seemed even more important. It felt like tiny explosions of realization were going off in my head. I gaped up at my sister. Then I asked the most important question in the world. It was only two words long. I asked, "With us?"

Maddie stared at me without saying anything. For several heartbeats, I just watched her body rock on top of mine. Her mouth was open, face contorted with lust. God it was so easy to imagine myself fucking her when we did this. This was so fucking hot! I loved how her pussy felt against my cock. She smiled and then whispered, "Yes."

Jesus. My entire world tried to do a summersault, but somehow my sister's sensual rubbing of my cock kept me grounded. I gasped though. Holy fucking shit. My uncle... was my father. Our father.

"Does that gross you out?" my sister asked between breaths, her body rocking even harder.

"No," I said immediately. And I realized it was true. It didn't gross me out. But it was a complete shock, nonetheless.

"Me neither," Maddie said.

She leaned forward a little bit, shifting her arms so she could lean on them as she pressed into my chest. Our faces were a mere six inches apart. We stared at each other. Then she really started rolling her hips. Her pussy mashed so hard against my cock, it almost seemed to burn from the friction. But the pleasure overpowered everything. Faster, she rocked. Her mouth opened as she gazed at me and her breathing got louder and louder. My cock started tingling so strongly, I could barely get out my warning to her.

"I'm gonna cum, sis," I whispered.

Her eyes fluttered but she forced them to remain open. With a shake of her head, she whispered, "Me, too."

Oh god. She went faster still. Our breathing was so hot and so heavy, it was all I could hear. Every time she rocked forward, her elbows dug into my stomach. I didn't care that it hurt a little. Dizziness swept through me, and at the same time a tingling surge of pleasure started racing up my cock. My mouth opened wider and I tried to tell her, but the only thing that came out was a roar.

"GAAAUHHHHHH HHHNNNNMMMM MMMMMMM OOOHOHHNNMMMMM!!" the wild moan that escaped my mouth seemed to push my sister over the edge, too.

Her legs suddenly squeezed against mine and her grinding slowed, but grew more intense at the same time. She was mashing her pussy so hard against my cock, I swear I could feel her lips trembling. Then we came at the same time. It felt like a detonation had just gone off in the middle of my balls.

"TEDDY!" my sister screamed my name. I felt something hot against my cock. Extremely hot. At the same time, I started to unload. It had been five days since my last orgasm, so my balls had plenty of cum to spare. The entire bed rattled as the two of us came. Brother and sister, sharing a mutual orgasm. My sister's pussy felt even hotter as it seemed to vibrate against the underside of my cock. Spurt after spurt of cum exploded inside my underwear. It felt runnier than usual. And hotter. I felt it dripping down both sides of my left thigh.

Still grinding her crotch against me, Maddie rode her orgasm for all it was worth. Watching her face while she went through it filled me with elation. I came harder than I ever had before. It was so strong, I felt faint. Pump after powerful pump exploded from the tip of my penis. My briefs were completely soiled, I could tell. Liquid dripped all over my legs. Clinging to my sister's waist, I held her while the rest of her orgasm raged through her. My cock gave one final sputtering spurt of liquid and then I was done.

Maddie's fingers were digging into my skin, but I didn't even dream of prying them off me. Her body convulsed and trembled while she remained perched on my hips, still straddling me. Slowly, she started moving again. I groaned at the hyper-sensitive sensation in my cock. But she stopped after a few seconds and then whispered, "I can feel your cum rubbing against my clit. It soaked through my panties."

"Fucking hell," I said. That was the hottest thing she had ever said to me.

Finally, it was done. We were spent. Still clinging to her waist, I helped her climb off me and settle on her side. Turning toward her, I wrapped an arm over her. Then I kissed her. She seemed to melt against me. It wasn't the same, passionate kiss like earlier. Instead, it was very tender. Loving. Our tongues were barely involved, and lazily at that. Mainly it was just our lips, opening and closing around each other.

When we broke away, my sister and I stared at each other without another word. Her face looked damp with sweat. And even her eyes seemed wet. Wait. Were those tears? I reached a hand up to her face and gently ran my thumb along the bottom edge of one of her eyes. A smear of makeup made a sloppy streak when I pulled my thumb away. Woops. I hadn't realized she was wearing eye liner.

"Sorry," she said softly.

I frowned at her. So she really had been crying. But why? I decided I didn't need to press it. Not just yet. Instead, I pulled her close to me, hugging her. She wrapped her arms around me and squeezed. Then she whispered, "I love you so much, Teddybear."

It was a nickname she hadn't called me since we were little. I decided to return the favor, so I whispered, "I love you, too, Maddiecake."

We fell asleep in less than a minute, embracing each other.

{{013. Madeline.}}

When I woke up the next morning, I was alone in my brother's bed. A pang of fear erupted in my chest. Something seemed off. Rolling onto my back, I strained to hear any noises in his apartment. There was nothing. Not even the sound of his shower running. Forcing myself up, I got out of his bed. I was still wearing only a pair of panties. Grabbing my shirt from the floor, I tugged it on and then padded my way down the hall to see where he was.

Teddy was nowhere to be found. But then I spotted a note on the dining table. With shaky hands, I picked it up and read it. "WENT RUNNING" was all it said. He didn't even sign it with "Love, Teddy" or anything. I probably shouldn't read into it, but I couldn't help it. My heart sank. Something was definitely wrong. I had been looking forward so much to waking up beside him that morning. Instead, his bed was cold, and he was gone. Running. When his nearly naked sister was lying in his bed, willing to do anything in the world with him.

Rather than losing my mind worrying about it, I decided to take a shower instead. By the time I got done and stepped out, I heard noises from down the hall that told me he must be back. Putting on a mask of serenity (completely at odds with how I felt inside), I walked down the hall wrapped only by a towel.

"Oh, hey," he said when he saw me. I was pleased to see his eyes take me in, slowly dipping down my body. For a second, I considered letting go of the towel and watching his reaction as it fell to the floor. But I needed to get to the bottom of that feeling that was still fluttering in my belly.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Nothing," he said, and then added, "Just wanted to get a run in this morning."

Yeah, something was definitely off. He was acting weird. Not at all the way a boy should behave the morning after having an intense orgasm in bed with a girl. Not one bit. My mask was becoming difficult to maintain, so I looked away from him. I felt tears welling up in my eyes, which made me angry at myself for being emotional. Making my way down to his room, I put my clothes back on. Then, after collecting myself, I went to confront him again.

"Teddy?" I asked. He was in the kitchen, apparently preparing breakfast.

"Yeah?" he asked without looking at me.

I glared at him. Didn't he know how badly I needed him to give me some attention just then? "Teddy," I said his name again. He finally stopped what he was doing and glanced at me. He didn't smile. God damnit. Why didn't he smile at me? And tell me everything was alright? I wanted to cry.

Instead, I forced out my question, "What's wrong?"

He stared at me for almost a full minute without answering. I held my ground, refusing to repeat my question, or let him look away. I needed answers.

He finally spoke, "I'm sorry, Maddie. I just... I think we went too far last night."

Frowning at him, I held his gaze, trying to figure out what it was I saw on his face. The trouble was, his eyes didn't align with his words. I could swear the look he was giving me was one of longing. Whispering, I said, "I don't get it, Teddy. You keep going back and forth..." I let my words trail off.

He sighed, staring at the floor. He was wringing his hands. Finally, he said, "I'm scared, Maddie."

"About what?" I asked quietly.

My brother slowly lifted his head, staring at me from the kitchen where he was standing. Then he said, "I had a dream last night." My heart started fluttering nervously. "Well, a nightmare I guess," he muttered.

"What was it about?" I asked, frowning. My legs were shaking.

He hesitated and then slowly lifted his eyes to look at me again before saying softly, "Us."

Taking a step toward him, my heart started to race. "What about us?" I asked.

Teddy ran his fingers through his hair, exhaling loudly. He looked away from me and when he spoke, his words came in a rush, "Look, I just... I woke up in a cold sweat this morning, freaking out. And then I couldn't stop thinking about it. About everything that happened recently. Even going for a run didn't help. I just think..." He still wasn't looking at me, even as his words trailed off.

Steeping even closer to him, I felt my entire body starting to shake. Don't do this to me, Teddy! When I was just two feet away from him, I asked quietly, "You just think what?"

He looked at me. His hands were still clasped together, twisting. Like he was nervous. Then he said, "That we can't keep doing this."

My heart sank the rest of the way, until it was drowning in the pit of my stomach. I felt like throwing up suddenly. What. The. Fuck. Anger, fear, frustration, jealousy, annoyance, fury, exasperation, outrage. All these emotions flooded me at once. They merged within me. A tempest in my chest. I wanted to scream and yell. But most of all, I wanted to cry. Except I knew that wouldn't do any good.

"What about mom's secret? She and her brother..." I trailed off, but then collected myself and asked, "What's the big deal, Teddy?"

He looked at me and for the first time, I realized his eyes looked damp. Was that just sweat from running? "They had to keep it secret all this time, Maddie," he said softly. Then he scoffed, rolling his eyes and saying, "Our whole lives have been one big lie thanks to that."

"Our story doesn't have to play out the same way," I heard myself say, barely above a whisper. I was on the verge of a breakdown.

But Teddy was already shaking his head before I finished talking. His eyes flitted my way without lifting his head and he said, "That's just it though. What happens when people find out? Everyone was so pissed at us. In... in my dream."

Feeling desperate, I said, "That's just a dream, Teddy!" But it sounded pleading in my own head. Fuck that. I wasn't going to beg him to want me. But fucking hell I did want him to want me!

He shrugged, which infuriated me. Then he said, "Yeah, but it was way too close to what could happen for real." Lifting his head so he was staring right at me, he whispered, "They hated us, Maddie."

So that was it? We were going to let other people decide for us? Staring daggers at him, I said, "Who the fuck cares what anyone else thinks?" When he didn't say anything, I took another step closer to him until I was literally inches away. Then I whispered, "Did you like it?"

He blinked at me, seeming uncertain for a few heartbeats. "Did I like what?" he asked.

I placed my hand on top of his and then said, "What we did together."

His eyes took me in. All of me. When he returned to my face, he said, "Obviously." I frowned at him and he whispered, "It was the most profound sexual experience of my life."

Searching his eyes for a way inside his head, I asked gently, "Then what's the problem? Why are you fighting this so hard, Teddy?"

He shrugged, looking away from me. He even took a step back, like he was afraid of being too close. For a full minute, he didn't say a word. But then he muttered, "I don't know what to say, Maddie. I... I just need some space, I think. To sort things out."

The sheer amount of willpower it took me to resist the urge to scream bloody murder was exhausting. But I managed it. I was frustrated beyond words. Beyond anything I had ever felt in my life. We were so close! I swear my brother would have let me fuck him last night if I had pushed it. But now it felt like there was a canyon between us. I couldn't deny the fact that I was completely infatuated with him. No. Way more than merely "infatuated". My body craved him. But I craved him on an emotional level even more. We had a connection that you could only share with someone you loved. It was completely different than it was with a friend. And I knew the bond was even stronger because we were related. No. We weren't simply "related". We were twins.

But he didn't seem to have the same conviction I did.

I barely spoke after that. We ate breakfast in near silence. Afterwards, I left without even giving him a hug. I felt lethargic and somewhat lifeless inside. But on the drive home, I decided to consult my mother for advice. Maybe she would know what to do. I sent her a text asking if she had time to talk. My phone buzzed less than five seconds later, her number appearing on the screen. Of course she was calling me instead of just texting.

Glancing up front toward the Uber drive, I decided I didn't give a fuck what he was about to overhear. Answering the phone, I said, "Hi mom."

"Hello dear," she said back. "What's wrong?" She seemed to know instinctively that I needed help.

"Teddy's being a little bitch," I said and felt silly the second the words were out of my mouth.

"What happened?" my mom asked.

Despite telling myself I didn't care, I clipped my words a bit anyway, "We were so close, mom. Like, crazy close. But then this morning it's like I'm back to square one. He doesn't want me."

My mother made a tsking noise over the phone. Then she asked, "Let me ask you this, love. What exactly is it that you want from your brother?"

"I want him to fuck me!" I said, way louder than I meant to. The front seat creaked and when I looked in the rearview mirror, I spotted the driver staring at me. He quickly looked away when he saw me staring, so I stuck my tongue out at his back. It felt childish, but I didn't care.

"Well, that's more than obvious," my mom said. "What I mean is, what do you want from him? Everyone wants to fuck. But your connection is way more than that and you know it."

Her words percolated in my head for a minute as I thought about it. Finally, I said what I was thinking, "I want him to get over his insecurities about it. These stupid societal constructs. Other people don't get to dictate who you're allowed to fall in love with."

"True," she said into the phone. Then she repeated her question more gently, "But what is it that you really want from your brother?"

I spoke the words that rang truest in my head in a soft voice, "I want his desire for me to be stronger than his desire to please everyone else." It wasn't that I didn't understand his viewpoint. The difference was that I just didn't care what other people thought. And I wanted him not to care either.

My mother chuckled gently. Not in a chiding fashion. It sounded more understanding than anything. But she was quiet after that for a few seconds before she finally said, "Your uncle and I went through a similar obstacle."

I sat forward in my seat a little and whispered sharply, "Seriously? Like, he kept letting you get close and then pushing you away?"

"Yes," she answered simply.

"Why?" I asked, intensely curious.

She spoke quietly, "The same reasons Theodore gives you."

Some hope started to fill me again. Trying to keep from sounding too excited, I asked "Well how did you get past it?"

She started talking, explaining what she did, "Well, it really had to do with how much I turned up the heat, so to speak." I listened with rapt attention. She went on, "If you can get your brother so worked up that he starts to beg, then he's yours."

Frowning, I said, "That sounds evil." Movement from the front of the vehicle made me glance toward the driver again. He was staring at me through the mirror. Oh well, let him think whatever he wanted.

"Sweetie," my mother said, her voice disarming. Then she went on, "Listen. Take it from someone with experience. I've seen the way Theodore looks at you. He wants you just as badly as you want him. Trust me. He's just afraid to let his feelings out. So it's not 'evil' if you're just helping him overcome a silly objection that he doesn't realize is not even his own objection. 'Societal constructs' as you put it."

I found myself nodding as I listened to my mother speak. When she finished, I said, "So what? I become a cock tease until he begs me to fuck him?"

My mother chuckled again and then said, "Yes, something like that. You'll have to figure out the best way to do it. But, ultimately, yeah. You need to be a total cock tease. Show him what he could have if he gave himself to you in return, but don't let him have it. Does that make sense?"

Ideas were already formulating in my head, and I couldn't help but start grinning. I felt worlds better than I had just an hour ago. And so, the very first part of my plan started to take shape. I asked my mom one final question before hanging up, "Will you go out with us again this weekend?"

My mom sounded surprised, but she agreed immediately. "I'd be delighted to," she said. Her voice sounded strange. Did she really mean that?

"Are you ok, mom?" I asked. "If you don't want to keep going out with me and Teddy, I would completely understand."

"Oh no, it's not that," my mom responded instantly. Then she seemed to hesitate for a minute. I waited patiently until she finally spoke again. Her voice cracked a little while she talked, "I just didn't expect you to invite your dear old mother along with you. I... I can't tell you how happy that makes me."

I realized why she sounded funny. She was crying. But it was a good cry. It hit me hard, right in the chest. An old memory came back to me, and I was suddenly immersed in it. I remembered the day I had decided to stay with my dad instead of moving with my mom. The look on her face when I told her. At the time, I didn't realize exactly what that look meant. I'm not even sure I knew there was something to know about her look at all. I was oblivious to her feelings. But now it all came back, and I realized how thoroughly she must have felt abandoned by me. By both of us. Teddy had stayed with dad, too.

And to compound the grievance even further, unbeknownst to us twins, he wasn't even our real father. I couldn't even begin to imagine the emotional roller coaster my mother must have gone through, keeping that secret hidden from everyone. I wanted to hug her very badly.

"I'm so sorry, mom," I heard myself say into my phone. Tears streamed down my face.

"Don't be silly, dear," she said. "I'm just happy we were able to reconnect. I knew we would eventually."

"I love you, mom," I said. And I meant it. Things between she and I would never be the same, after what we had experienced together recently.

"I know you do. I will always love you. You and Theodore will always be my little angels," she said. Her voice cracked again, but she sounded more or less under control.

We hung up shortly after and then I went all in on planning. The first thing I did was text Teddy. I didn't ask. I just told him we had another date with mom this Saturday. He answered quickly, saying simply, "Ok." That would have to be enough. For now.

The weekend took forever to get here. I had done my research, though, and found another dance club that looked like it would be fun. It was one of those "underground" places that had a hypnotic trance vibe to it (based on reviews I found online). Mom was going to pick both of us up and take us into the city in her SUV. She said she didn't mind if we drank, she would be our designated driver.

I spent nearly five hours getting ready before mom picked me up. And let me tell you, I really went all out. Even more than I did for our twenty-first birthday outing. This time, I went with a completely different getup, though. There was a social media page that showed people dancing at this club, so I loosely designed my look by combining various sexy outfits I saw on other girls.

I asked my dad to take me to the store to get a few things. And then I went to work modifying some clothes I had in my closet. In the end, I wore a pair of black, fishnet leggings that stopped halfway up my thighs. (That was the main thing I had to buy from the store.) I had an old pair of black vinyl shorts that fit the bill just perfectly. They were six years old, and my butt was a little bigger than it used to be. The result was an extremely tight pair of shorts with about an inch of my ass cheeks hanging out, fully on display. I doubt I could have fit a pair of panties under those shorts, but I didn't mind going au naturel.

My top was the part I had to modify the most. I had an old, cropped t-shirt. Pretty basic, before I got to work on it. It was black, so it matched the rest of my outfit. It had short sleeves that just barely covered my armpits. The bottom edge covered my tits, but only by about two inches. Perfect. After making sure it fit properly, I took it off and grabbed a pair of scissors and started cutting. Artistically. I carefully cut a dozen little circles of fabric away from it, giving it an almost "fishnet" look to match my leggings. The holes were placed very strategically. I had two larger ones near where my boobs would be. They weren't directly on top of my nipples, but I knew you'd be able to catch glimpses of them when I danced. Of course, that wouldn't do in public. So the last thing I did was used some black tape to make X's over each of my nipples. (It was thrilling to me when I had to go ask my dad if I could borrow his electrical tape.)

Satisfied with my outfit, I went to work on my hair. I wanted somewhat of a "goth" look. So I went with the Wednesday Addams hairstyle. Two braided ponytails that hung on either side of my head. Too bad my hair wasn't black. But I did find a black leather choker that I put on. It looked decidedly sexy.

Then it was time to do my makeup. Tonight, I figured I could get away with some very pale foundation. I knew the place would be dark, and I wanted my face to pop. So I painted my cheeks and forehead, and then blended it gently as I approached my eyes, lips and nose. I used black eyeshadow, but not too heavy. I just wanted to darken my eyelids a bit, so my eyes would stand out more than anything. Lastly, I decided to outline my lips with a dark liner, but no lipstick. My natural color would do just fine. When I looked at myself in the mirror afterwards, I laughed because I realized I looked a little bit like I was dressed for Halloween. Yeah, I would blend right in at this club.

My dad did a double take as I flittered past him on my way outside when mom got there. She had texted me. I didn't give him a chance to comment before I was out the door. I hopped into the front seat and giggled when she sat staring at me for a minute. She grinned, though, and then we headed to my brother's place to pick him up. Teddy, much to my surprise, was wearing a pair of leather pants and a black cropped shirt. A cropped shirt! On my brother! But damn he looked sexy in it! I could only see a little bit of his belly, but that was enough. Oh, this was going to be a fun night!

After parking near the club, the three of us walked together. I was wearing one-inch heels. Black, of course. They weren't too uncomfortable, but I figured I could just kick them off and go barefoot if I needed to. On the way, I checked out my mom's outfit. She was dressed way more conservatively compared to me and Teddy. She had on a body-hugging black dress. It was longer than a cocktail dress, but still stopped above her knees. Her hair was done up in a tight bun, which looked cute on her. She had mostly dark makeup, but not quite like mine. Hers looked more "classy" than "goth". But overall, she was a scorcher.

The music washed over us as we entered the place. I immediately fell in love with it. "Hypnotic trance" really described it well. Maybe "liquid trance" would be another way to say it. Either way, it was captivating from the start. I had no idea if my mom liked it or not, but she didn't complain. As we made our way deeper into the building, we passed by a bar that had a very gothic theme. There were even gargoyle statues on either end of the counter. We stopped to get a couple drinks. When the bartender handed them to me and Teddy, I stared at mine excitedly. The drinks had blue LED ice cubes in them, making the entire glass glow.

We walked around a corner and just like that, we found ourselves in the main dance area. The place was really wild. For starters, it was completely filled with smoke. And there were laser lights of every color that kept flashing throughout the room, piercing the haze. It was also quite packed. There were at least a hundred people on the dance floor. And their outfits were all over the map! I mean there were some really crazy getups. A lot of people wore fishnet. But not just leggings. There was even a girl who wore only fishnet, top and bottom. She had her nipples covered up with little pasties, and a thong covering her crotch. But other than that, she may as well have been naked. I saw another girl wearing a metal bikini that reminded me of Princess Leia. I almost laughed but decided that would be mean.

Nine out of ten people also had makeup on. Heavy makeup. Guys included. Too bad I didn't bring any with me, or I would have tried to get Teddy to let me put some on him! We walked around for a bit, trying to find a good spot to dance. Finally, we decided that the smoke helped give us privacy even though we were less than ten feet away from other dancers. Teddy and I still had our drinks, so we started off with a casual dance while we sipped at them. A little while later, mom discovered that they were selling jello shots. So she bought us several rounds. The cool thing was that the plastic container holding the shots had LED lights in them, too! That made it a little more fun.

The DJ was a girl, which surprised me. She was really good. Her hair was multi-colored. A combination of blue and pink that reminded me of cotton candy. She was actually pretty cute, but I didn't pay her much attention. I wasn't about to let anything distract me from what I was really after.

Finally, several drinks later, Teddy and I agreed we didn't need any more for a bit and the three of us set up shop in a relatively secluded space on the dance floor. Then the night really got started. At first, the three of us danced somewhat "independently". But it didn't take long before I moved closer to my brother and started brushing up against him from the side. My mom seemed to take a cue from me, because she was at his other side a few seconds later. The grin on his face told me he didn't mind having two pretty girls hugging all up on him.

Straddling my brother's left hip, I started gently grinding my crotch against him while running my hands up his front and back at the same time. The vinyl from my shorts made a funny noise when it slid along my brother's leather pants. Mom mirrored me on the other side, although she was a little more reserved than I was. Probably because she wasn't drinking. I had to admit, the buzz I had from the alcohol was definitely making me a lot looser than I would normally be. Especially in a public setting like this. Teddy didn't seem to mind that I was rubbing myself against him, which seemed like a good sign after last weekend.

The music somehow became even more hypnotic as the night went on. The three of us shifted around, losing ourselves to the beat. I got us a couple more drinks after a while and then I found myself standing directly in front of my brother, gyrating my hips against his while holding both hands in the air. My drink was in one of them, but somehow, I managed not to spill it. He kept checking me out, staring down my body. I knew he was enjoying my outfit. And I certainly enjoyed his. Several times, I touched his bare stomach. I still couldn't believe my brother was in a cropped shirt!

My mom danced up beside me, facing me while I faced my brother. She put one hand on my stomach and it tingled where her fingers played against my skin. My body was swaying in time with the music while I gazed into Teddy's eyes. When mom's hand started sliding up my body, under the hem of my shirt, I gasped. Slowly turning toward her, she had a look on her face I had never seen before. Cocking my head to the side, I lowered my arm and took another sip of my drink. Then I handed it to my brother. He took it without question, now holding two drinks up over mom's and my head while we started to dance together.

My mom lifted her arms and placed them on my shoulders, clasping her hands behind my neck. I slid mine onto her hips and then slid them around onto her ass. She smiled at that. And then she attacked me. I wasn't expecting it at all. Her lips mashed against mine and I felt her tongue immediately digging into my mouth. My eyes opened wide in shock, but it was only momentary. Within seconds, I melted into the kiss. Her mouth was so soft. We both tipped our heads a little while we made out. After the initial rush, her tongue became much gentler. I loved how it felt against mine. It was completely different than when I kissed Teddy.

She pulled me closer and then, just like that, our bodies were grinding against each other. Our legs lined up perfectly, both of us spreading them just enough so we could twine them together. Then we both started grinding our pussies against each other's thigh. My mom moaned into my mouth and I did the same. Our tongues licked and lapped together, exploring each of our mouths.

There was something so insanely erotic about what we were doing. Mother and daughter, completely exposed in a public place, making out. Not that anyone knew we were related. But the thought that someone might figure it out gave me a wild thrill. And on top of that, we were doing it for the benefit of enticing my brother to sleep with me. My body was so charged up over the whole thing that it made my clit start to tingle, which of course prompted me to grind even harder against her leg.

Mom pulled away from me, breaking our kiss. Completely out of breath, I stared at her. She had a wild look in her eyes, and I realized I could feel her grinding her pussy against my thigh, too. We both took a step back, still holding onto each other. For a few seconds, the world reeled around me. Then she leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, "You were about to have an orgasm."

Blinking at her, I felt my cheeks getting hot. I don't even know why I felt embarrassed. But suddenly Teddy was there, standing between us. My mother and I both turned our heads and looked up at him. He had ditched the drinks, I noticed. And he was grinning down at the two of us. Then he shocked me when he leaned down and started kissing my mom. By her surprised squeak, he had shocked her, too. This hadn't been part of the plan.

Still holding onto her waist, I stared at the two of them as their mouths went to work on each other. Their eyes were closed. Teddy cupped her cheeks with both hands and leaned harder into her. Wow. They were really going at it. From this close, I could hear their heavy breathing. Oddly, I didn't feel even a tinge of jealousy. After our talk, I was confident my mom wouldn't let this go beyond merely kissing. Letting go of her hip, I slid my hand onto my brother's bare stomach. He flinched but didn't break away from the kiss. Tickling my fingers across his skin, I slowly moved my hand upward, under his shirt and onto his chest. When I found one of his nipples, his entire body stiffened.

The two of them broke away from their kiss and they both looked at me. My eyes flicked back and forth between them, finally settling on my brother's face. He was smiling at me. Wow, I could seriously lose track of the world if I stared into his eyes for too long. I still had my hand under his shirt. Sliding my other one onto his stomach, I slid it up his chest to join the first. Then I started rubbing both nipples at once. The look on his face changed instantly. His smile disappeared and his lips parted.

Suddenly my mom's hand was on the back of my head, gently pushing me forward. I noticed her other hand was also urging Teddy's head closer to mine. And just like that, we kissed. At the direct encouragement of our mother. Even though I had thoroughly enjoyed kissing her, there was something even more intense about kissing my brother. The passion between us caught fire immediately, and then we were groping at each other. I slid my hands off his chest and around his back, still under his shirt. His hands were on my back already and I felt them slide up under my top. He quickly slid them under my arms, which made me tremble. My brother gently rubbed the skin of my armpits with his thumbs. I knew it must be damp under there, but I had shaved at least. What I was not expecting was the sexual surge of arousal that tickling my armpits could produce. It swept down my torso, through my pelvis and directly into my vagina, making me gasp.

Slowly, the world faded around me, until it was only me and Teddy. Our kissing grew more passionate, more intense. My hands slid down his back and then around to his stomach. I liked how his muscles felt under my fingertips. He caressed his way down my sides, making me shiver wildly. When he got to my belly, he tickled his way across it much like I was doing to him. All the while, our tongues made love to each other in our mouths. He was moaning softly and so was I. His hands slid up my body, under my cut-up top and onto my breasts. It felt good, but with the plastic tape covering my nipples, it left a lot to be desired.

Unable to help it, I slid one of my hands south, over the waist of his pants and onto his bulging cock. I could feel it neatly pressed against the leather, so I started stroking him. Right there in the middle of the crowded dance floor. His moans got louder, and his mouth pressed harder against mine. Almost painfully. I rubbed him faster. Oh yes. My pussy was tingling like mad so I pulled myself closer to him, trying to get enough leverage that I could grind my clit against his leg. Fuck I was horny.

"Hey!" my mom whispered right next to us.

Teddy's hand started peeling away the taped X on one of my tits. Trembling in his arms, I whimpered. I could feel the skin sticking to it as he slowly pulled it free. He had the first of two pieces removed. Sliding my hand up and down his cock, I felt it swell. It was hot.

"STOP!" my mom hissed at us and then she physically pushed the two of us.

I stumbled, breaking apart from my brother. Blinking, I stared around me in a daze. When I focused on my mom, she had a stern look on her face as she looked back and forth between the two of us. Teddy wore a look of chagrin. Both of us were still breathing heavily.

Mom stepped closer, right between us, and whispered, "You two were getting too carried away in public. It's ok to kiss, but..." Her words trailed off and she nodded toward our crotches with her head. Then she said, "No sense getting arrested for something dumb."

She was right. It was one thing to kiss each other, as she said. But masturbating my brother in plain sight, while he groped at my tits was a bit overboard. Feeling like a child, I bit my lip. It was a good thing mom was with us, or we really might have gone too far. I never would have even thought about it in the moment.

"Are you two ready to go?" she asked us.

Teddy and I looked at each other and we both nodded. With that, we headed out of the club together. When we got to her SUV, I hopped in the back seat with Teddy. He hesitated, like he was going to switch to the front seat, but then settled down when he saw the pleading look on my face.

"Where am I taking you two?" my mom asked as she pulled out of the parking garage.

"Teddy's," I said at the exact same time he said, "My place."

We looked at each other but didn't say anything else. The ride to his apartment was quiet. I'm not sure if it was the shame of having to be put in check by a parent, or the sheer volume of sexual tension that seemed to fill the air. Either way, none of us had anything to say, so we just kept silent. It was not an uncomfortable silence. Mom even turned on some music after a bit.

When we pulled up outside Teddy's apartment complex, he quickly hopped out. As I started to open my door, I felt my mom's hand on my shoulder. When I looked at her, she said softly, "Remember what I said about making him want you so badly that he begs."

Nodding at her, I whispered, "I remember."

She was still holding onto me so I held still, staring at her. She looked into my eyes like she was searching for something. The silence stretched for nearly half a minute and then she said, "Do you want one more secret?" When I nodded again, she told me, "Don't let him cum. Not until he begs. Ok?"

Frowning, I nodded again. She let go of my shoulder and I hopped out into the night.

{{014. Theodore.}}

The drive home from the club gave me time to try to collect myself. It was spinning with thoughts, as had become all too common lately. Maddie had hopped in the back seat with me, instead of sitting up front with mom. At first, I thought it would be weird. But everyone in the car seemed to know there was something going on between the two of us, even though we had yet to talk about it "as a group". Would that conversation happen at some point? One spoken plainly, without any innuendos?

It was getting harder and harder to comprehend my feelings about what was happening between me and my sister. Just last weekend, Maddie and I shared mutual orgasms while literally going through the motions of sex, albeit without actual penetration. And it was honestly the best (and hottest) sexual experience of my life.

Unfortunately, the next morning when I woke up, I started having doubts again. It seemed like every time I got really worked up around my sister, my barriers crumbled. Only to be reconstructed the very next day, when I wasn't so full of arousal. Of course, the nightmare I had while I slept certainly didn't help. I couldn't get it out of my head. I mean, what would people think if they found out? Obviously, mom didn't care. But what about everyone else? Or were we just supposed to keep it a secret, like my mom and her brother had? When I told Maddie I needed some space to "sort things out", the look on her face broke my heart. I knew she was frustrated with me for being so fickle about it, but I didn't know what else to do.

Then she texted me, not thirty minutes after leaving my apartment. Her message just said that we were going out with mom again the following weekend. It wasn't even a question. I literally groaned out loud in my empty apartment, although I agreed immediately, sending my response. I mean, it did sound like fun. But why was I torturing myself?

That was last Sunday. I had spent the rest of the week trying to figure my shit out. It was like a reverse game of "she loves me not". I knew my feelings were strong for her. But I just didn't know how to justify them as right. Finally, by the time this morning arrived, I felt like I had adequately steeled myself for our next encounter. Like I had myself under control enough that I wouldn't let her lure me in again. I just had to keep my attraction toward her in check. Simple.

When I assembled my outfit to wear to the club (leather pants and a black, three-quarter t-shirt), I was actually naïve enough to think that it would be a good idea to try to dress sexy myself. You know, to throw my sister off her game. Somewhere in the back of my mind, a tiny voice told me that if she showed too much interest in me, it would only fan the flames of my arousal. The opposite effect of what I intended. Sure enough, when she seemed to be sizing me up appreciatively on our way to the club, her attention sparked a warm swirl in my stomach. And of course, her outfit was to-die for. I couldn't stop checking her out.

Now I'd really like to blame what happened next on the alcohol, which we started drinking literally on our way to the dance floor. But I'd be lying to myself, and I knew it. The truth was that once I was in my sister's presence, it was like all the effort I had made to build walls was fruitless. I became aroused almost immediately (even before I started drinking), just thinking about dancing close to her. I had never acted like this around anyone before. And my emotions had never fluctuated so wildly. She had really gotten under my skin. I still couldn't decide if that was good or bad.

As the night progressed, I completely let my guard down, as if it had never been up in the first place. Maddie just seemed to have that effect on me. She was way too hot for her own good, and way too difficult to resist. And once my arousal kicked in, it was anyone's game. It didn't help one bit that my mom seemed to be urging the two of us to "hook up". And when she and my sister made out, something snapped inside me. Then I kissed my mom too! In public! Maybe it was me trying to give my sister a taste of her own medicine. Talk about not sticking to my convictions.

But I couldn't blame the two of them entirely. Nor could I blame the alcohol. Pulling myself out of my thoughts, I came back to the present and glanced over at my sister again. She was staring out the window. My divinely beautiful twin. I would give anything to know what she was thinking about. Mom had asked where to take us and we both said my place at the same time. Did my sister expect the night to escalate even further at home? Hell, did I? My tingling cock clearly wanted to have a say in the matter. Jesus, what have you done to me, Maddie?

When we got to my apartment, I hopped out of mom's SUV and stumbled a little before catching myself. I knew I wasn't drunk, but the alcohol had clearly skewed my balance. When I reached the sidewalk, I turned to wait for Maddie. She was still in the car and my mom had a hand on her shoulder. What were they talking about? Well, it seemed like a private conversation, so I headed into the building. My sister could find her way upstairs by herself.

When I walked into my apartment, I quickly went to the bathroom. I had to pee ever since we left the club. After relieving myself, I went to the kitchen and grabbed a little pack of single shot liquor bottles from the fridge. I bought them a few days ago for the hell of it. Tonight seemed like a good time to make use of them. In hindsight, that may not have been the best idea. But I wanted to keep my buzz going.

I could hear footsteps in the stairwell, which I assumed meant my sister was on her way up. My mind was on overdrive after the night at the dance club. I still couldn't believe I made out with my mother! How intense was that? It wasn't anything I had expected or even hoped for. And I wasn't even sure exactly what it meant, either. Probably nothing. She had kissed my sister, too. That was hot beyond belief to witness. Probably it all happened simply because of the spontaneity of the wild night. That and the fact that my walls were gone once again.

A weird thought popped in my head just then. What would I do if both of them showed up? I had no idea what they had been talking about after I got out of the car. But Maddie had said she didn't think mom was trying to have a threesome with us and I believed her. As I thought about it, I realized I didn't want that anyway. As much as I loved my mother, and even as much fun as it had been to get a little freaky with her tonight, she wasn't the one I wanted to walk into my apartment.

I only wanted Maddie.

A soft tapping at my door brought me out of my thoughts and I quickly scampered over and opened it. When the light fell on my sister, my heart skipped a beat. A wave of relief flooded me when I saw that she was alone. Not for the first time that night, I gawked at her. Her outfit was to die for. Out of this world divine. Her t-shirt had a bunch of holes in it that looked like someone had cut them intentionally. The way she was standing, I could see one of her breasts through an opening in the front. She had covered her nipples with what I assumed were strips of electrical tape. Except one of the X's was missing a line, thanks to me. I had peeled it off her at the club, right before our mother stopped us from going too far.

"Hi," Maddie said, sounding breathy. She looked ravishing.

Then she kissed me. Right in my doorway. I was caught in her spell, unable to stop it. And with that kiss, my confusing, lingering doubts disappeared into the back recesses of my mind once again. She truly had that effect on me. Wrapping my arms around her back, I pulled her tighter while we made out. All of my neighbors knew she was my sister. It would only take one of them to open their door and we'd be caught. Somehow, that made it even more sensual.

My sister slowly wrapped her arms around my back and then slid her hands down onto my butt. The sensation felt different with my leather pants. I liked it. Enough that I moaned into her mouth. I felt her tongue dancing atop mine, playfully. She tasted sweet. She always tasted sweet. I could feel my cock straining against my pants, which were tighter than the jeans I usually wore. If she decided to rove about my body with those hands of hers, there was no doubt she would latch onto it and start rubbing me. I moaned again at the thought.

Finally, we pulled apart, completely out of breath. She stared at me with a dazed look in her eyes. Then she stumbled past me into my apartment. I let the door close as I turned to face her. Once more, my eyes took in her entire body. She had a choker around her neck that was one of the sexiest things I had ever seen her wear. And the way her pig tails swung on either side of her face when she moved drove me crazy. I slid my gaze down her legs, admiring her fishnet stockings. And her shorts, which were insanely tight on her. I could literally see the outline of her pussy lips pressed against the material. They were black and shiny. Some kind of plastic, I assumed. And her little ass cheeks peeked out the back side of them, begging to be held.

With a shake of my head, I looked into her eyes again. She seemed to be studying me. I had always thought my sister was attractive. Ever since I had shown an interest in girls. But lately, how I regarded her went to a whole new level. My thoughts churned as we stood staring at each other. A slow frown crept onto my face when I became aware of the fact that something had changed for me tonight. Drastically. Maybe the change had something to do with kissing the two of them in public. I wasn't sure. I had let my guard down for sure. But it was more than that.

A profound realization settled over me and my entire body shivered as it took hold. I wasn't just "attracted" to my sister anymore. No. I had completely fallen for her. Heart and soul. I know I had been telling myself that for a while, but right there, at that moment, something felt tremendously different. As we stared at each other, the very real possibility that something was about to happen between us made my heart race. The intensity in her eyes as she silently stared at me spoke volumes.

And just like that, I knew that I wouldn't stop her if she tried to fuck me. I would do anything she asked. I wanted her. I was half tempted to take her down to my bedroom right now and get naked together. That kiss we had just shared in my doorway told me that she was more than willing.

Clearing my throat, I pulled my eyes away from her. She was like a siren and didn't even realize it. Walking around the counter into the kitchen, I grabbed the package of shots that I took out of the fridge and tore it open. There were ten individual shots of cinnamon whiskey. When I held one up and waggled it, she stepped around the counter and grabbed it from me. We opened the first shot together and stared into each other's eyes while we downed them. The cinnamon burned more than the whiskey, but it tasted really good. The wince on her face was cute.

Maddie was grinning as she said, "Are you trying to get me drunk so you can take advantage of me?" She had a playful glint in her eye.

If only she knew how close her words were to the truth. But no, I wasn't trying to use alcohol to get what I wanted. Besides, we were already drunk. I think. I couldn't help but grin back at her. She grabbed another shot out of the package and I did the same. Once more, we unscrewed the caps and drank them without looking away from each other. Two more times, we repeated our silent exchange. My chest felt warm.

My sister started giggling suddenly and she lurched forward as she said, "Well it worked! I'm yours. Take me, sweet brother!" Then she stumbled into me, and I caught her. Holding her by the elbows, she tilted her head back slowly and then fluttered her lashes. Her beauty took my breath away. Her lips were moist, probably from the whiskey.

Maddie pushed against my chest, and I had to shift my feet so I wouldn't topple backward. She took a step back herself. Then I watched in stunned silence as she slowly pulled her top off. My eyes immediately went to her chest. Her breasts were just as gorgeous as the rest of her. They looked like two perfect tear drops. Her nipples were still covered with tape. I couldn't pull my gaze away. They were so creamy and smooth. She lifted one hand to her chest and slowly peeled one piece from the side that still had a full X. My nostrils flared with arousal, and my cock pulsed hotly between my legs.

Reaching her other hand up, she gently cupped both tits. She was watching me, probably to see my reaction. Then she slowly peeled the last two pieces of tape away, revealing her nipples. Even though I had seen them before, the lighting had been dim. This time, they were clear as day. I found myself gaping at the ripest, most delicious looking nipples I had ever laid eyes on. Her areolas were reddish pink, which contrasted pleasantly with the light-colored skin of her breasts. And her nipples themselves were darker, with an almost purple hue. I licked my lips without realizing it.

My sister had her lips parted slightly and she looked like she was out of breath. "Do you like what you see?" she whispered.

I swallowed, hard. Fucking hell, Maddie. Before I could say anything, she turned away from me and started walking toward the tv room. I stared at her naked back, taking in every contour of skin my eyes could see. Even the way her shoulder blades jutted out as she walked was erotic. She spoke without turning toward me, "I have a proposal."

"Wha-what proposal?" I asked, choking on the first word. She still had her back to me.

"Come," she said. Like I was a puppy. Then she patted the cushion to her right as she sat down on my couch. "Sit," she added.

Obediently, I walked toward her. My legs felt unsteady but thankfully the room wasn't spinning. I was well beyond tipsy, though. When I rounded the couch, I couldn't help but stare at my sister's breasts once more. They clung to her chest like two melons waiting to be plucked from a tree. I decided that my sister's tits were the absolute most perfect size of any I had ever witnessed. They weren't huge by any means. They were curvy and looked... ripe. I had no idea how to tell what "size" they were, but I knew I could easily wrap my hands around them and almost touch my fingers together.

When I sat down next to her, she turned toward me with a smile. Then she said, "It's pretty obvious that we're hot for each other." She paused, staring at me to see if I would say anything. When I didn't, she went on, "Despite that, you are clearly reluctant to get in too deep. Worried what people will think if they find out we're... together. But we haven't had sex. So we haven't gone too far..."

When she paused, I opened my mouth to say something, but she mashed a finger against my lips to shush me. With a slight shake of her head, she went on, "I won't force that on you." Her eyes held mine like a magnet. My mind started generating visions of just that. Having sex with my sister. I felt myself start to blush.

Maddie's finger slid off my lips, over my chin and onto my neck. I shivered at her touch. Then she lowered her voice more and sounded sultry as she said, "But that doesn't mean we can't do... other stuff."

Her finger trailed a tickling line across my neck and then onto my shoulder. She was driving me wild. "Like what?" I asked and then cleared my throat.

Maddie shrugged and then her eyes drifted down my body. At the same time, her finger drew a line onto my chest. She looked lower and dragged her finger down at the same time. It reminded me of how a vampire might mark its prey. I shivered, but not out of fear. The expression on my sister's face was feral, but it was a perfect reflection of my mood.

Her finger and eyes ventured further south, until she reached the waist of my pants. Then, without pausing, she worked the button loose. My leather pants had laces instead of a zipper. She deftly worked them free, untying each one along my fly. My heart was racing so fast at that point, it was hard to see straight. When she pulled the flaps apart, she made a soft gasp when she discovered I wasn't wearing any underwear. My cock was wedged down between my legs, but she was able to get to the base of it.

When she used both hands to tug at my pants, I lifted my butt automatically. As I said, there was nothing I wouldn't let my sister do right then. I was completely open to her. Whether she realized it or not, I had relinquished total control to her. She shimmied and tugged at my pants. They were tight, but she managed to get them down far enough that my cock sprang free. She giggled when she saw it. It was hard, of course. When she slid one hand underneath it, cupping it almost gingerly, I couldn't help but moan at the sensation her fingers caused.

Maddie lifted her head and looked up my body at me. Then she whispered, "Oral stuff." My cock twitched so hard it nearly flopped out of her hand. That earned another giggle, like she was playing with a toy. A very explosive toy.

Slowly raising her hand, my sister lifted my penis out from between my legs. She seemed to be admiring it as she explored it with her eyes. I stared at it myself, wondering what it was that made her hold it with such reverence. It was a hearty seven and a half inches long, with a thick head and a meaty shaft. She wrapped her fingers around both sides of it and slowly pulled her hand toward her face. Pleasure exploded up the entire length as her fingers tickled along it. Oh god. I was so worked up, I didn't think I'd be able to last long at all. When she reached the head, she added her other hand to it, wrapping those fingers around the base.

Then she slowly pulled each hand up my cock, swapping them one over the other every time she reached the tip. Nobody had ever stroked me like that before. I felt my body heating up, my blood starting to boil. A pulse of pleasure shot up my staff and then I saw a squirt of precum eject from the tip. Maddie didn't pause, continuing her hand over hand motion like she was climbing a rope. Each time her fingers slid across the bump of skin at the tip of my penis, the tingles spiked. More and more precum was firing out of me, until her hands were sticky with it. She didn't seem to mind. My legs tensed up.

Suddenly my sister stopped moving her hands. The head of my dick was hanging in the air just past the edge of her wrist. Staring at her, I watched with rapture as she leaned her head closer to it. She opened her mouth on her approach, and I clenched every muscle in my body in anticipation of the blowjob she was about to give me. At the last second before she surrounded my shaft with her lips, it fired another squirt of precum. From my angle, I watched it stream between her teeth and land on her tongue. She flinched, but barely.

Then my sister closed her mouth around my cock, and I felt her tongue do a slow circuit of the tip. Three times, she licked her way around my cockhead. It felt unreal. And it was easily the most sensual tonguing I had ever felt. My body started shaking. Just then, Maddie flicked her eyes upward, staring at my face. The pleasure was pulsing so wildly I couldn't catch my breath. At an agonizing pace, my sister slowly pushed her head forward and I watched as my shaft quietly descended toward the back of her throat.

Now, I've had my fair share of blowjobs. But none of them had ever felt a thing like this. Not even close. My sister's tongue gently lapped back and forth along the underside of my cock while she took more and more of me into her mouth. When she had three quarters of my length buried, I watched as she made her lips writhe around it. Then she slowly worked her head backward, nibbling my shaft with lips alone along the way. When she reached the tip once more, her tongue did another circuit around it.

But she kept going, pulling her head back even further until my penis fell out of her mouth. She was still holding it. A smile slowly spread across her face as she stared at it. Then she lowered her hand between my legs again. Once my cock was resting against my thigh, she pulled her hand out from underneath it.

Pushing herself to her feet, my sister announced, "That's enough for tonight."

Uh. Say what? I was completely floored as I watched my sister get to her feet. She wasn't grinning anymore. This was no joke. She wasn't just teasing me. I was completely frozen in place, so I swiveled my head to watch her as she walked around the couch. She bent over and came up holding her crumpled t-shirt. Tugging it over her head, she started walking toward the door. What the fuck was going on?

"Teddy?" Madeline said as she stood in my doorway.

"Huh?" I uttered. It was literally all I could get out. I was completely shellshocked.

A faint hint of a smile crept over her lips and then she said softly, "I'm not going to masturbate tonight." Then her gaze lowered until she was staring directly at my twitching, naked cock. It was a very meaningful look. Her eyes met mine again and she asked, "Ok?"

I nodded slowly and then she slipped out the door. When it clicked shut, the sound echoed throughout the empty room. Falling sideways, I pulled my legs onto the couch and then immediately took hold of my dick and started stroking it. I was so fucking turned on, it wasn't even funny. And that blowjob? Where the hell had my sister learned to give head like that? It was unbelievably good.

My orgasm approached rapidly while I pictured Maddie's teasing way of taking my cock into her mouth. God, she looked so sexy like that! Her lips had stretched tautly around it. And her tongue? Christ, she had a nimble tongue! Breathing heavily, I was getting close. Very close. I was ready to fire all over my stomach. Fuck I wished she was still there with me!

But then her parting words took root in my brain. She wasn't going to masturbate tonight. And she had asked... if that was ok? Oh fuck me. My hand slowed and then I removed it from my shaft. It felt like I had to pry it free. I lay on my couch, trembling and aroused. My entire body tingled, but I managed to stave off my orgasm. Because that's what Maddie wanted me to do. It had taken me a few minutes to figure that out, but when I replayed her final words a few times, I was certain that's what she was asking.

My sister didn't want me to have an orgasm tonight. I couldn't figure out what kind of game she was playing, but for some reason that I couldn't even begin to comprehend, I found myself feeling aroused about it. A little, secret game between the two of us, perhaps. But I was still completely bewildered why she left when she did. Why didn't she want to finish what she started? Did she even realize that I would have made love to her tonight? She need only have uttered the request once. I was ready. But now, just when I was finally on the same page as her, it was almost like she had stopped trying to get me to sleep with her. Why the sudden redirection?

I was convinced that something had indeed changed for me. I couldn't quite explain it. Just hours before, I had been telling myself I had to keep resisting my sister's temptations. Her enticing demeanor. Yet somewhere over the course of the evening, I finally let go of something I had been holding onto from the start. I had surrendered a part of myself to her.

While the three of us had behaved decidedly sexual toward one another at the club, some deep-rooted barrier within me had collapsed. The funny thing was, despite the passionate kiss I had shared with my mother, my thoughts only lingered on Maddie. I suppose a part of me had to admit the fact that kissing both of them had helped.

But in the end, it was only my sister who I was left wanting. And she had left me alone, heavily aroused, and more confused than ever before.

{{015. Madeline.}}

After leaving my brother's apartment that night, I stood outside in the dark, waiting for my Uber. I knew I could have waited upstairs, but I was afraid I wouldn't be able to resist jumping his bones if I stayed near him. That was the hottest fucking blowjob I'd ever given to anyone. I knew he would have let me finish him off in my mouth, but I was worried that he would reject me again afterwards if I did. So I went forward with my mom's advice. I wanted to make my brother want me so badly that he begged for it.

Fucking hell I was horny. The entire next week, I purposely refrained from masturbating, despite a very strong itch in my clit and pussy. Thursday night, I texted Teddy and asked if he wanted to go dancing again. Just me and him, though. He agreed immediately, which excited me. One thing that I had been thinking about all week was that I wanted to ease up on our drinking. I had a thought that maybe the alcohol was influencing things, and that was part of the reason my brother was so remorseful the day after anything "happened" between us. When I told him (via text) that I didn't feel like drinking at the club, he responded immediately that he had no problem with that. He was such the perfect brother.

The next night, I got my dad to drive me to Teddy's apartment. I told him I might be staying the weekend over there and he gave me a funny look. It made me cringe inside, wondering if he suspected something was going on. (Which, of course, he would be right about.) But I managed to school my features and even kissed him goodnight. Then I hopped out of his car carrying my shoes and sprinted up the stairs to my brother's door.

My outfit was a simple, yet sexy one. Dark purple tights (not exactly yoga pants, but they looked just like them, and they breathed a lot like them), a tight, white body-hugging short sleeve top and a pair of purple and white Keds. Teddy went with his usual "boy" look of jeans and a gray t-shirt. How original. But I loved him for it all the same. One project at a time, Maddie. First, I needed to make my brother want me as a lover. Wardrobe "renovations" could happen later.

We went to a newer dance club that played mostly pop and hip-hop. It wasn't my favorite kind of music, but the place was filled with people in their twenties, so we blended in nicely. We were just your run-of-the-mill brother and sister out on a date. As agreed, we both stuck to water that night. My shoes were perfect for dancing. I had found them buried in my closet, all but forgotten about. But now that we were on the floor, swaying and stomping around to the music, I was glad for my discovery.

Teddy was the first one to make a move, which made me happy. One second, we were dancing in our own "space" a couple feet apart, and the next thing I knew, he had his arms wrapped around me, pulling me close to him. I was already out of breath from exertion and, when our bodies came together, I felt my tits mash against his chest so hard that it knocked the wind out of me. Gaping up at him, he was grinning. Then he pressed his crotch against mine and a smile played across my lips when I felt how hard he was.

The rest of the people faded from my mind and then it was just me and my brother. The music drummed on, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. It didn't matter to us. We found a rhythm with each new song, but really it felt like the music was catering to our needs and not the other way around. Our bodies remained pressed together for half an hour while we danced. Teddy was a very good dancer, and I wasn't that bad myself.

Finally, I decided to turn up the volume a bit, so I reached a hand between us and gave his cock a gentle squeeze through his pants. He was staring down at me, his arms wrapped around my waist. He had his hands on my lower back, but once I got "handsy" with his crotch, he slid them down onto my ass. Now that was more like it! A tingle in my pussy made me start to roll my hips forward, grinding against him. I had to slide my hand out from between us, of course. But I figured direct pussy on dick stimulation was better anyway.

After a few minutes, I decided to give him a little demonstration. Reaching behind myself, I took hold of one of his hands and swung it between us. Taking one step back, I quickly glanced around to see if anyone was paying attention. It was just me and Teddy. No onlookers. No chiding mother to stop me. Holding his hand tightly, I pushed it into the hem of my leggings. "Feel how wet I am, Teddy," I said softly to him.

Much to my delight, he shoved his hand deeper without any more urging from me. When his fingers slid across my labia and then curled around to cup my vagina, I let out a little squeal. Oh god that felt good! His fingers played around with my lips and prodded at my opening for a few seconds. He seemed clumsy, but I didn't care. I watched his face carefully and when his eyes widened, I grinned at him. "See?" I asked.

He pulled his hand out of my crotch and lifted it closer to his face, staring at his fingertips. I could see that they were glistening with juice. I wasn't kidding when I told him I was wet. Craning my neck forward, I stuck out my tongue and licked the backs of his fingers. I could taste my tangy nectar and it made me shiver. I had only tasted myself a few times in the past, but it had never had such an arousing effect as it did when I tasted it on my brother's hand.

Suddenly, he pushed his face forward and started licking the other sides of his fingers. Our faces were right next to each other, divided only by the width of his hand. I pressed my lips forward and then let my tongue squish its way in between his fingers. I felt his tongue lap against the tip of mine. A few seconds later, he pulled his hand away and then our lips merged in a fiery kiss.

The fact that we were kissing in public again ignited a tempest in my pelvis. My clit started tingling like mad. His mouth opened and closed around mine, and I felt his hands slide onto my butt again. He squeezed my cheeks, pulling my crotch hard against his. And then we were grinding together while we kissed passionately. My soul started to melt. God damn my mom and her plan! I would give anything to take my brother home and fuck his brains out right that second!

Something else occurred to me while Teddy continued to lap at my tongue with his. I had become irrevocably addicted to kissing my brother. He was easily the best kisser I had ever met. He was just so passionate. It seemed to feed my own ardor, amplifying it tremendously. And his tongue was insistent, yet yielding at the same time. It allowed me to take control, but also relinquish it. It was erotic as hell, the little back and forth play we settled into so naturally with each other. It was a perfect blend of manliness and femininity. Except my brother wasn't feminine in the slightest. He was gentle though, which I adored.

God damn, Teddy had seriously become deeply rooted in my head lately. At the same time, I could sense that his walls were crumbling. I hoped I was right anyway. He certainly seemed to be contributing to my sexual advances in ways I never in a million years would have considered just a month ago. How long before he would weaken enough to give in and acknowledge that he truly did want me just like I wanted him?

When we finally released each other's lips, both of us clung to the other. Our faces were inches apart and we were breathing heavily. How long had we been making out? Twenty minutes? I had no idea. But my entire body was tingling. I was so horny, it was almost unpleasant. Except it wasn't. I loved it.

Whispering, I said, "Let's get out of here."

He grinned and nodded at me. Then I grabbed his hand and started running toward the exit. Fucking hell, I felt like a teenager, teeming with sexual energy. Five minutes later, we were both sitting in the back seat of an Uber, making out the entire way home. Teddy even groped my tits a little, which made me moan. I had no idea what the driver must think. It was so thrilling to do this in public, with observers. That's how the entire night had gone so far.

When we got to Teddy's apartment, he asked if I wanted a drink. I shook my head and told him I preferred to be sober tonight. I was determined to do this without the influence of alcohol. I thought that if I could get him to want me without alcohol involved, it was more likely not to haunt me (or him) the next morning if something happened. He didn't seem put off that we weren't drinking, which was good.

I attacked him before he had a chance to suggest something to do. I was in no mood to pretend that either of us wanted anything except to continue messing with each other. By the way he started moaning the second my lips found his again, I knew he was in the same mindset. Pushing him gently while my mouth opened and closed around his, I steered him down the hall toward his bedroom.

When he backed up against his bed, I gave him one more push and he toppled backward, breaking our kiss. He bounced a few times on the mattress and then grinned up at me. While he was watching, I started tugging my shirt up over my head, revealing my naked tits to him for the fifth time in our adult life (including the time he saw me naked without me knowing). He gazed at them hungrily, which made my pussy throb with arousal. I reached down and unbuttoned his fly, then stood back up. Nodding toward his pants, I started shimmying my leggings down my legs. When I got them off, I stood up, completely naked.

Teddy was gaping at my naked body, but still had his pants on. He must have been worried that I was going to push this too far. So I said, "Don't worry, I'm not trying to have sex with you." Not yet, anyway. A frown flashed across his face, but disappeared immediately. Then he nodded after a brief hesitation and I watched as he tugged his pants off. Kicking them away, I was very excited to see his erection bouncing around between his legs. The tip was shiny with precum. I licked my lips, considering giving him another blowjob. Instead, I crawled onto his bed and then patted the middle where I wanted him to lay.

My brother lifted his legs up and then shimmied to where I had indicated. Once he was there, I yanked at his shirt, trying to lift it up his body. He reached down and helped, until we were both completely naked a few seconds later. Now that was more like it.

"You have a sexy body, Teddy," I said, flirting. My eyes roamed his nakedness, taking it all in. His chest had nicely defined muscles, which I had seen before. They made me hungry for him every time, though. I also liked how his stomach looked. It was quite flat. Flatter than mine, I thought. But of course, the prize for my efforts stood at full mast directly between his legs, sticking straight up. It looked even harder than when I had blown him last weekend.

Lifting one leg over his hips, I straddled him. Then I slid myself forward until I had his cock trapped directly beneath my crotch. He had a look of concern on his face, so I leaned myself against his body and whispered, "Don't worry, I'll be careful. Just let me do all the work, ok?"

"Ok," he whispered back. He trusted me.

Then I slowly started rubbing my pussy along the length of his shaft. "Oh fuck, Maddie!" he moaned immediately. I felt like doing the same. His cock was so hot, it felt like he was burning my lips. This was the closest we had come to actual sex. Slowly and carefully, I started rocking myself against him while I leaned forward until my chest pressed against his. Up and down, my wet pussy juiced his shaft until it was slick. The friction faded and then I started moving my hips a little faster. My breasts were rolling around against his chest as I moved, and the stimulation on my nipples was driving me insane.

Once I had my technique down, and knew exactly how far to move my hips in either direction, I stretched my head forward and placed my lips against his. He immediately wrapped his arms around my back. His fingers pressed into my muscles, kneading them and massaging me while we made out. Meanwhile, I kept up my gentle grind. Minutes passed and we continued our passionate kiss while my hips rolled into his. My pussy was so hot and wet, there was virtually zero friction anymore. I could feel his cock tickling my clitoris with every backward roll. Our tongues lapped against each other sensually.

Teddy's moans started getting louder and I felt his muscles tensing up beneath me. I forced my hips to press down harder, still grinding my pussy against his cock. The bed was creaking from our movement. I sped up a little, feeling my heart race in the process. We were both breathing through our noses and the air coming out was hot. Faster, I rode his cock. Oh my god did that feel good. It was way more intense compared to doing it with clothes on. My tits continued to rub against his chest, making them tingle. Hell, everything tingled. All over. From head to toe.

"I'm gonna cum, Maddie!" my brother broke away from our kiss to cry out. His arms on my back tightened and then he was squeezing me. I felt the muscles in his thighs go taut.

Still rocking myself forward and back, I realized that I was going to cum, too. If he came, I knew it would set me off. My clit was tingling so intensely, I could barely make myself go through with my plan. Forward and back, I rocked. My hips slid too far more than once, and I felt the head of his cock snag against my opening. It made me gasp every time. If I angled my hips just slightly, he would be inside me. Oh god was I ever tempted!

But then I stopped. With a heave, I forced myself up onto hands and knees. When I stared down between us, I watched as his cock spewed out two little spurts of precum. It was twitching and hard. The veins on the sides of it seemed darker than usual, more pronounced. As I stared, I saw something dripping down onto him. It was my pussy juice. Breathing heavily, my heart racing, I slowly lifted my head again until I was looking at his face. He looked stricken. Like he was in serious agony. Believe me, brother, I feel your pain.

Rolling off him, I slid to the edge of his bed. It bounced from the movement. Then I hopped onto the floor and turned around, facing him. He was staring up at me, completely aghast. His mouth was open like he wanted to ask me what the fuck, but I spoke first.

"I'm gonna sleep on your couch, but I'm not going to masturbate tonight," I said. I felt evil. And I also felt lonely suddenly. I would do anything to crawl back into his bed, snuggle up to him, and then finish what I started. For both our sakes. But I steeled myself against those desires.

Teddy nodded slowly at me and then whispered, "Ok." But I could see the confusion on his face. He didn't understand why I kept doing this. Lucky for me, he didn't press it. Instead, after a few seconds, I watched as he started gaping at my naked body, running his eyes over me. His nostrils flared when he reached my pussy, and he paused there for a few heartbeats. Stare away, brother. This will be all yours soon enough. When he lifted his gaze to my face again, I wore a smirk.

Then I flitted out of his room and strutted down to the tv room, throwing myself on the couch, still naked. I was breathing so hard, I couldn't hear a thing. But I waited a good fifteen minutes, until the sound of my breathing was quiet enough that I could listen for any "unauthorized" noises coming from my brother's room. After a count of a hundred, I was satisfied that he was abiding by my request not to masturbate. Even though I hadn't asked him directly. Once again, he proved to be the perfect brother. God damn I fucking loved him.

Smiling to myself, I drifted to sleep, despite my extreme level of arousal.

{{016. Theodore.}}

My sister was trying to kill me. I was sure of it. When I woke up the next morning, my balls ached worse than they ever had before. It literally felt like they were throbbing. With a groan, I got out of bed and went to find her. She was asleep on the couch with a blanket pulled over her. Even though I couldn't see her body, I knew she was naked since I had seen her clothes lying on the floor of my bedroom. As tempting as it was to yank the blanket away and get a look at her perfect, angelic body, I had too much respect for her to do that without an invitation. So instead, I went back to my room and took a long, hot shower. I couldn't help but stroke my aching cock a few times, but I refrained from getting off. Because Maddie didn't want me to.

By the time I was done in the shower, my sister was awake. And much to my disappointment, fully dressed. She asked if I wanted to hang out again tonight, and I told her yes. Of course I wanted to hang out with her. She gave me a soft kiss on the lips before leaving, telling me she wanted to take a shower at dad's and that she'd see me later. I decided to go to the gym and get in a long workout session. Oddly, that didn't help my arousal at all. If anything, it was even more pronounced by the time I got home and took another shower. Once more, I stroked my deprived cock while the water washed over me. But I held back and refrained from finishing the deed.

That night, Maddie and I went to a movie together. It was the first time I had gone to the theatre in several years. The movie was decent, but nothing I would have gone to for its own sake. But it was an excuse to be with my sister, and that's exactly what I wanted. Of course, being the teasing little minx that she had become lately, she rubbed my cock off and on in the dark theatre, never quite allowing me to get the release my body so desperately craved. I knew what she was up to, though. Her game was becoming obvious to me. She was trying to see how far she could push me before I broke. Unfortunately, I didn't know what the end goal was. And I also didn't know what it meant for me to "break".

The problem was, despite my extreme discomfort, I enjoyed her game. It was a weird sort of thrill being so aroused all the time, yet being powerless to do anything about it. Sure, I could have just gotten off in bed at night. She probably wouldn't know. But I would. And that was enough for me. So, I went along with it. And let me tell you, her game was not a one-off. Oh no. Over the next two weeks, she kept it up. We got together at least three times a week. Usually, she came to my apartment. A couple times we went to visit mom at the club and watch her strip. But always, when we were with each other, she "fondled" me to some extent. I had lost tally of how many times she "almost" got me off. But she always stopped just shy of the money shot.

We made out several times, too. I couldn't believe how much I loved kissing my sister. Honestly, if I only had that from her, and nothing else, I'd be content for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, she was a tease even with that. Too often, just when the passion mounted so strong that I thought things might finally take a turn in my favor, she would break away from me, leaving me wanting more. I could tell she was just as aroused as I was, but she maintained her sexy tease regardless.

I'm not sure why, but Maddie didn't sleep over at my place during that time. She always went home to dad's house. I had to admit, I missed having her there when I woke up the mornings after we hung out. Honestly, I started missing her any time we weren't together. I didn't say anything, though. She must have her reasons, and I wasn't going to question them. Plus I didn't want to seem "clingy".

The walls that I had rigorously been putting up were a thing of the past. Even after nights when she and I "fooled around", I woke up the next morning wanting more. She was the first thought that popped into my head each morning, and the last thought as I drifted to sleep at night. And the very second thought each day was how badly I wanted her. In every way. I had given into the temptation. My resolve had completely surrendered to what I truly wanted. I was ready to let her have me. All of me.

Another odd change was that I was barely smoking anymore. I still went out for an occasional fix, but I was down to maybe one cigarette a day. That wasn't necessarily a bad thing, of course. It was just another change in myself amidst a growing mountain of differences in my life since before all this started.

One final thing my sister kept doing to me, just to compound her torture even further, was that she would randomly leave a pair of panties in my bathroom. Ever faithful, I collected them after she left and took them to bed with me. Every single time, they were beyond soiled. I couldn't stop myself from inhaling her vaginal scent and falling asleep with them lying near my face. It truly was quite masochistic, but I didn't have the will to resist. I had collected seven pairs, which I kept in my own underwear drawer. I figured eventually she'd ask for them back, but I wasn't about to offer. And not one of them had made its way into my washing machine.

My cock and balls were permanently sore. I grew hard at the drop of a hat. Sometimes just getting a text from Maddie was enough to make me stiff. And certainly whenever we were together, I'd sport a boner most of the time. I had taken to wearing sweatpants or relaxed jeans when we went out, just to give it room. When I wore tight pants, my erections were wildly uncomfortable.

It had been three weeks since my sister had first initiated her torturous little game. It was a Saturday night and she was coming over after dinner. There was a new movie on one of the streaming channels that we both thought looked interesting. Hopefully it proved to be good. I asked her if she wanted me to get a bottle of wine and she immediately said "no". Neither one of us had had any alcohol whatsoever since the night when we drank shots in my apartment. I wasn't completely sure why Maddie didn't want to drink, but I didn't mind at all. Although it was fun to have a buzz, I enjoyed my sober time with her even better.

When she showed up, I took in her outfit (as I always do). She was wearing pink and white tennis shorts and a pink halter top with an open front that was tied together with strings. The inner swells of her breasts were gorgeously on display, and I could see her belly button, too. Her hair was loose and wavy, splaying down her back and over her shoulders. After checking her out, my cock sprang to life in my sweats (unsurprisingly).

My sister got up on her tiptoes and planted a cool, wet kiss on my lips. She held there for a good ten seconds, without using her tongue, and then settled back down. My heart was racing at the contact and my skin tingled when she brushed by me on her way into the apartment. Closing the door, I turned and found myself staring at her long, creamy colored legs as she headed toward the bathroom.

Swallowing noisily, I headed to the kitchen and grabbed the bowl of snacks I had prepared. She clapped happily when she came out and saw it sitting on the table in front of the couch. It was an assortment of crackers, cheese, grapes and a few random vegetables. Then I brought in a big pitcher of cucumber water I had made, too. We both loved how refreshing it tasted. She gave me another kiss before sitting down.

Maddie was at one end of the couch with one leg stretched across, almost reaching the far end, and the other bent with her knee sticking up in the air. I settled onto the opposite end of the couch and stretched my leg along hers. She smiled at me when I did that. Grabbing the blanket from the back of the couch, I draped it over our legs. Then I pressed play, and we started watching the movie in silence. My sister and I were usually pretty good about not chatting when we were watching a potentially good movie for the first time.

Twenty minutes in, Maddie discovered a different way to distract me. Without talking. I didn't even realize what she was doing at first, but suddenly I felt something press against my cock. Glancing down, I saw her foot nestled between my legs. I wasn't fully erect at first, but she remedied that in less than thirty seconds once she started rubbing it. Looking across the couch, I saw that my sister was no longer leaning against the armrest. She had her head on a pillow instead and she had inched her way closer to me, in order to get at my crotch. She was insufferable.

Doing my best to ignore it, I tried to watch the movie. Maddie's foot continued its slow caress of my penis. After a while, she started using her toes to explore it, scrunching them around the sides and tip. It quickly became impossible for me to sit still. The pleasure kept growing until there was a constant tingling pulse in the center of my shaft. Her incessant foot movement made it get stronger and stronger. Finally, I couldn't hold my head up anymore. Letting it lol back against the arm of the couch, I spread my legs a little further.

Maddie seemed to double down on her efforts. Up and down, she ran the heel of her foot along my pole. My god it felt amazing. For ten minutes, she slowly masturbated me. I felt an orgasm starting to build and it felt like my cock was going to explode. My balls were aching so strongly that I my body started squirming involuntarily. When she started using her toes again, bending them over to pinch the side of my shaft, I let out a loud moan. She kept at it, and my moans grew in pitch. I was sure I knew what was coming, but I kept my hopes up anyway. Please let me get off this time, sis.

My sister casually pulled her foot out from between my legs and the moan that had just started to come out turned into a gurgling groan instead. I was panting, my body shaking. Without realizing it, I had grabbed hold of the couch cushion in a death grip. Releasing it, I lay there in silence, trembling and trying to calm my hammering heart. It took nearly five minutes before I could lift my head and open my eyes again. When I glanced toward her, she was staring at the tv as if nothing had been going on whatsoever. But I could see a slight smirk on her face. Evil bitch. God I loved her.

Ten minutes after I felt recovered, Maddie slid her foot into the same position once more. I flinched at her touch, but didn't pull away. Staring at the outline of her sexy leg through the blanket, I watched as she slowly carried out a repeat performance. It didn't take long before I couldn't hold my head up again. Laying it back against the armrest, I let myself be pulled into my sister's sadistic torment. Her foot pressed a little harder against me, and then she sped up her movement. Up and down, her foot traversed the length of my rod. The tingling was so strong now that I literally could not hold still. I squirmed on the couch, writhing under her induced pleasure.

"Do you like this, Teddy?" she asked, taking me off guard.

Forcing my eyes open, I lifted my head and stared at my crotch. Her foot was still there, sliding up and down my thick shaft. I felt dizzy. My balls throbbed in anticipation of releasing the pent up load I knew they held. I was sure that if I simply reached down and gave them a light squeeze, I would jizz the inside of my sweats. Barely able to think straight, I lifted my eyes and stared at Maddie's face. She was smiling. Pleasantly, not evilly.

"You know I do," I whispered, my voice sounding hoarse.

Her smile turned into a smirk and then she pulled her foot away from my crotch again. I gasped as the tingling skyrocketed. Oh fuck. I didn't realize I had been so close to climax. Gripping the edge of the couch again, I sucked in several desperate breaths of air. All I could hear was the whoosh of blood moving within me. It felt hot. Like it was boiling. My chest ached, but not as much as my penis.

My sister pulled her legs inward and then pushed herself onto the floor. She was on her knees. Shuffling closer to me, she got right up to my face. I caught a whiff of something that made me frown. It reminded me of the scent I had indulged in so many nights over the past few weeks. My eyes flicked down, toward her crotch. Then they opened wide at what I saw. Her tennis shorts were pressed tightly against her pussy, clinging to it. And they were soaked through. Surrounding her genitals was a huge, dark pink circle. My sister was dripping wet, and I could smell her musk from several feet away.

When my eyes lifted to hers once more, she was smiling at me again. She leaned her face super close to me and lightly pressed her lips against mine. I felt her tongue run along the edge of my upper lip and it made me shiver. Then she whispered, "You're not the only one who gets turned on when we're together."

"Fuck," I exhaled my curse as a whisper.

Maddie pushed herself to her feet and my eyes followed hers. I couldn't help but glance again at her crotch, which was now practically eye level with me. The fabric of her shorts was so soiled, it looked like it was about to drip onto the floor. Knowing how horny she must be to have released that much juice made my own arousal grow to unimaginable heights. I gasped, feeling like I was about to lose my shit right then and there.

"I'm not going to masturbate tonight," she whispered. Lifting my gaze to her face once more, we stared at each other. After a few seconds she added, "But I am going to sleep in your bed."

Blinking, I nodded slowly. Her face split in half with another smile when she saw me accept her request to sleep in my bed. Even though she hadn't posed it as a question. She took hold of my arms and crossed them, then pulled to help me get off the couch. When I got to my feet, my legs felt wobbly. She continued holding my hand, guiding me down the hall toward my bedroom. Once there, she pulled back the covers and helped me get into bed. Then she climbed in and immediately nestled herself closer, with her back to me.

When her ass pressed against my cock, I almost unloaded. Once I had it under control again, I gently wrapped an arm around my sister's body, hugging her tightly against me. I knew she could feel my erection pressed up between her butt cheeks. I had to fight my own desire to grind my cock up the crack of her ass. It happened a few times anyway, which made Maddie murmur, "That feels nice." Her voice sounded very sleepy, like she was drifting off.

With a full body shudder that I'm sure she could feel, too, I squeezed my trembling arm even tighter around her body. I couldn't explain it, but I had a profound need to be as close to her as possible. I wished I could be even closer. For nearly an hour, I clung to my sister. She was warm. I could hear her breathing deep, slow breaths. She sounded peaceful. I felt peaceful too, but there was an odd juxtaposition where the peace I felt was emotional, whereas the physical side of me felt like it was on a heated battlefield.

My erection finally subsided. Slightly. Enough that I could relax and allow sleep to take me under. It was a deep sleep, if an unsatisfied one.

{{017. Madeline.}}

I had been making my brother play along with my little sex game for a couple weeks now. It was getting harder and harder for me to resist pushing things further. So many times, I felt like he would certainly take me exactly the way I wanted, if I just asked him to. But he still hadn't begged, and I was dead set on following my mom's little "recipe". One side-effect to getting so worked up all the time without having an orgasm was that I started smoking a lot more. I even bought a pack of cigarettes myself, which I hadn't done in a few years. They satisfied some of my sexual cravings for a short time, which I relished.

Just last night, I nearly pushed things too far with Teddy. After giving him a foot job on his couch, I slept in his bed. Knowing full well that we were both horny as hell. But he didn't try to fuck me, and I managed to resist making him. The following morning, however, was a completely different story. I awoke to one of the most pleasant sensations I could ever remember. Teddy was spooning me, with an arm wrapped across my stomach. He felt warm, pressed up against my body. Nestled against my butt, between my cheeks, my brother's erection was prominent. Had he been hard all night? He was still asleep. I could tell by how his breathing sounded. For a few minutes, I basked in the warmth of his embrace. Tingles of pleasure emanated from where his body made contact with mine. My breasts and nipples were tingling, and so was my crotch. It was the most worked up I had ever felt. And it had been building for weeks.

Beyond the physical, I felt emotionally flooded. It was interesting to note that the physical and mental side of things seemed to feed off each other. It had been weeks since my last orgasm. I was operating under the same rules that I had given my brother. No, I had never come right out and told him not to masturbate. But the implications when I told him I wasn't going to do it myself were pretty clear. And I was almost positive he was playing along. Especially judging by how easy it was to get him hot and hard. My brother was like a living, breathing, loaded gun. Honestly, it made me gush when I thought about it.

My level of arousal was the result of multiple things. First, being around Teddy made me horny. Both emotionally and physically, if that makes any sense. Second, the way he looked at me sometimes made me swoon, which ultimately led to a tingling crotch. Something had changed over the past month about how my brother regarded me. I could see something deep and profound in his eyes. The best way I could describe it would be to call it a longing look. I could also feel it by the way he touched me. Even right now, in his sleep, he clung to me in an almost frantic way. Like he couldn't bear to be too far away from me. Just thinking about it made me shiver with desire.

But there was one more contributor to my extreme titillation. I had been messing with my brother for weeks. Maybe longer. It was hard to remember when it all started. Sometimes I felt extremely wicked about it. But it was admittedly the most fun I had ever had doing something sexual, with anyone. It truly was like permanent foreplay. And I absolutely loved foreplay. Unfortunately, it was starting to get rather uncomfortable.

Being at such an elevated level of stimulation for so long with no release was taking its toll on my body and spirit. There had been countless nights where I came so close to giving in to my pussy's demands for release. A few times, I had even started masturbating, but always forced myself to stop. It wouldn't be fair to Teddy if I got myself off.

My body was so continuously overloaded with sensuality that I couldn't help the fact that my pussy dripped all day long. I barely even had to think about my brother and liquid would seep out of me. It was to the point where I had to carry around a spare pair of panties because one pair just wouldn't last the day anymore. I had even taken to leaving my soiled panties in my brother's bathroom most nights when I was at his apartment. He never mentioned them, but I was sure he enjoyed my little "treats".

Last night felt like the penultimate culmination of a long-winded series of events between the two of us. Was it the final act that would finally push us past the point of no return? Would my brother beg me to sleep with him? On the surface, I had merely given him a foot job. (Not to completion, mind you.) There's nothing very sexy about that. Is there? While I could tell that my brother's state of stimulation was also on overload, my own arousal while I did it went through the roof. Multiple times while I rubbed his cock with the sole of my foot, I felt like I was about to cum myself. And after I finally couldn't take it anymore, I showed him just how aroused I was. The look on his face when he saw my soiled tennis shorts was priceless.

When we got into bed together afterward, my brother put his arm around me. It felt different from how he usually held me. There was an added element that seemed significant in ways I couldn't explain. There was just so much... intensity, in the way he gripped me. I could still feel it even while he slept. And when he started shaking, while his dick ground gently between the cheeks of my ass, I could literally feel his arousal seeping into me. Except it wasn't just arousal for its own sake. There was another element to it. An aching. A craving. A... need. I was convinced that's what I had perceived. That he needed me. That was even more than what I had wished for in the first place. It was unexpected. I had just been asking for him to want me.

But it dawned on me that was what I really had been going for this whole time. I wasn't just looking for my brother to want me. That wasn't enough. I wanted him to need me. Like I needed him. The reality of that settled over me as I lay in his arms and my body started to shake. Suddenly I wanted to be even closer to him. I was desperate for it. But that wasn't really possible. He was already hugging me tightly. How could I get any closer than that?

Rolling backward, I felt Teddy shift. He didn't split away from me, and I felt his arm slide across my belly as I turned myself onto my back. It left a trail of sparks where his skin touched mine. Breathing heavily, I noticed my heart was racing. Wow. That was quick. His eyes fluttered open, and when he saw me staring at him, he smiled. Oh bless his angelic heart! My brother's first reaction at seeing me in the morning was to smile. My face was beaming.

"Hi," I whispered, feeling excited.

"Hey," he whispered back. He shifted slightly, pulling himself harder against me. I could feel heat emanating from his erect cock that was digging into my hip.

We stared at each other in silence for a minute. My eyes kept dipping down to look at his lips. They were moist. Licking mine absently, I lifted my right hand and placed it on his chest. Slowly caressing his pectorals, I watched as he shivered from my touch. That made my smile widen.

"You're hard, Teddy," I whispered.

His cheeks colored slightly, like he was embarrassed. But he didn't pull away. If anything, he nestled a little closer, making his penis grind ever so gently against my hip. Then he whispered, "I haven't had an orgasm since you told me you weren't going to masturbate."

His confirmation made me extremely happy. Biting my lip as I shook my head slightly, I said, "Me neither."

His cock twitched. I could feel it prominently. It made my pussy start to gush to know just how aroused he was. That he was so aroused that he seemed to have sported a boner all night long while he held me.

"Why are we torturing ourselves?" he whispered after a minute. The look he leveled at me was so intense that I almost lost control. I held on by a thread. If it broke, I knew I would start attacking him, yanking our clothes off so he could get inside of me. God how I wanted him!

Instead, I forced myself to tease him. We still weren't quite there. "I blame you," I whispered.

His expression turned into a slight frown as confusion appeared in his eyes. "What do you mean?" he asked, clueless.

Staring at him with an intensity I had experienced with no one else, I gave him a clue, "I want you to want me like I want you."

His frown deepened. Then he replied simply, "But I already do."

My body was trembling. When I spoke, it was barely above a whisper, "How badly?" Say it, Teddy. Beg me for it. Please.

He leaned his face closer to mine and whispered back, "More than anything."

Those weren't the right words. My last breath exhaled from my lungs as I whispered, "Prove it." Then the world went still as we stared at each other. My heartbeat thudded to a halt, and everything felt frozen in time. It was like one of those moments in a movie where the sound fades away and you find yourself holding your breath to see what happens next. Everything moved in slow motion. All he had to do was beg me but once and I was his. Just say the words.

But then Teddy's entire demeanor transformed right before my eyes. One second, he had a tender, longing look on his face. The next, it was replaced by a fierce, inexorable determination that made me shudder in anticipation. This was it. My pussy pulsed longingly. I spread my legs out of sheer reflex. When he started moving, I couldn't help but moan as a vibrating current filled my entire body. He wasn't smiling as he climbed over me, between my legs. And when he reached both hands to my waist and yanked at my shorts, all I could do was lift my hips and let him rip them away.

My brother pulled my shorts off. He was kneeling right between my legs, holding them in two hands. When I looked at his face, I saw his nostrils flaring wildly. He was staring at the crotch of my shorts. It was dark pink, soaked with my morning juice. He inhaled, lifting them to his nose as his eyes fluttered.

Then my brother growled, discarding them over the side of the bed. His eyes zeroed in on my pussy and he licked his lips. This was it. I could feel it. My body quivered as I watched him staring at my cunt. God I wanted him to fuck me! I squirmed my hips, trying to show him that I was inviting him to take me. To hell with making him beg. I couldn't wait any longer.

What happened next took less than a single heartbeat. I had no way to defend against it, or get a word in edgewise. Teddy's body moved so fast, I could barely follow. His legs lurched out behind him and then he was falling forward, between my legs. Except it wasn't his cock that approached my vagina.

My brother's mouth surrounded my pussy and my world came unglued. I started screaming at the top of my lungs as the pleasure exploded to inconceivable plateaus. His tongue was a whirlwind, twisting and lapping and slurping and plunging everywhere at once. He was in my pussy lips, between them, on top of them, above them. He swirled my clitoris, sucking it while attacking it with his tongue. He licked and lapped his way up and down, tickling my opening and teasing more fluid out of me. The noises he made were loud and almost animalistic. He slurped and slathered his way up and down my snatch, leaving only pleasure in his wake. I was so charged up, my pussy felt like how your tongue feels when you lay it against a nine-volt battery.

One of Teddy's hands joined the fray and then he was prodding at my opening with his fingers. One slid inside me and I gasped. He sucked his way along my labia until he reached my clit. Just as he started lapping at my clitoris once more, he jammed a second finger into my cunt. I screamed. In and out, he thrust his hand, finger-fucking me. His lips surrounded my clit and then I felt pressure as he inhaled it inside his mouth. Once there, his tongue went to work on it.

My body was writhing and rolling on his bed. I couldn't hold still, no matter how hard I tried. My legs even started to kick, my heels drumming against the mattress. He kept at it, eating me out like nobody had ever done before. My brother was a master at this. I couldn't catch my breath. My hands balled the sheets into clumps, then let go, only to ball them up again. From head to toe, the amount of sexual stimulation in my body was beyond overload. My nipples started burning. So hot that I couldn't help but reach my hands up and take hold of them, pinching them hard.

Teddy inserted a third finger into my vagina and the world turned white. He was fucking me so hard and fast with his hand that all I could do was babble nonsensical words and moans. My hands wrapped around my tits, squeezing them much like they had done with the bedsheet. I wringed my boobs, twisting them. They tingled so intensely, it was too much.

His tongue attacked my clit, flicking across it rapidly while his lips held me firmly inside his hot mouth. Meanwhile his fingers relentlessly fucked me. In and out, they plunged. They were like a mini cock, while his tongue tornado violated my clitoris. He was unstoppable. An unyielding force. My orgasm churned in my belly like a pot of boiling water. I swear I could hear my skin sizzling.

Teddy released his grip on my clitoris and quickly licked his way down my canal once more. He tickled my lips with his tongue, while his fingers continued their implacable plunge in and out of my cunt. I squeezed my tits so hard, I started to see spots in my vision from the pain. I was gasping for air, desperate to draw in a deep enough breath to survive this. My body was suffocating.

The scalding orgasm within me started beating against the surface of my crotch. Oh fuck. Oh god! I was about to cum! But wait! WAIT! Teddy didn't say the words yet! That wasn't part of the game! HE WAS SUPPOSED TO BEG FOR ME!

"Teddy stop!" I heard myself whisper.

Either he didn't hear me, or he didn't care. His tongue slid upward once more and then he had my clit clamped between his lips again. The storm was back, like a tempest. He battered my clit so hard and so fast, my mind couldn't catch up to the physical sensations erupting all over my body.

"Teddy!" I called his name urgently, desperately trying to get his attention. He didn't relent. He never slowed. His plunging fingers dug deeper inside my pussy. Faster. "TEDDY!" I cried out his name as loud as I could. My words bounced off him like he was a force of nature. Tongue swirling, fingers plunging, my brother's insistent facial fuck of my pussy was not going to let up.

"I'm gonna cum," I whimpered. And truly, I couldn't prevent it.

So I stopped fighting it.

My brother must have sensed something was different because his plunging fingers grew gentler suddenly. In and out, he filled me. He gave me almost what I needed. It was a substitute for the real thing, but close enough. Close enough to get the job done. He let go of my clit with his lips but continued flicking his tongue across it. We had already passed the point of release, even though my orgasm had yet to begin. Even if he stopped everything, I knew it would happen anyway. I could feel it rising, getting stronger. Churning.

My back slowly arched up off the bed. I felt my butt flattening against the mattress as I pressed down hard. I was breathing loudly, moaning with every other exhale. Loosening my grip on my tits, the pain immediately relented. Then I lazily ran my fingertips over my nipples, just to add a little extra stimulation to the mix. My body was vibrating.

Teddy's three fingers glided in and out of my vagina, slick with juice. And his tongue continued pulling my orgasm from the depths of my soul. I felt it climbing its way to the surface and I stopped breathing. My muscles tensed. I dug my heels into the bed, pushing my back up even harder. My brother slid his free hand underneath my ass and cupped one of my cheeks, squeezing to hold me still.

Oh fuck. It was happening.

"TEDDY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I screamed my brother's name so loud, I swear the walls shook. And then my orgasm unwound. My hips bucked so hard in the air that I heard Teddy's teeth clatter. Thank god he didn't have them around my clit. His plunging fingers slowed and then I felt a torrent of liquid spraying out of my cunt, fanning out around his hand. My clit exploded with pleasure, pulsing and throbbing while he continued attacking it with his tongue.

My body started convulsing. Pleasure was literally everywhere. My tits and pussy were ablaze. Hips twisting left and right, I rode the tidal wave of my orgasm while my brother expertly carried me through it with his mouth and hands. I felt like he was holding me steady, even though my world was completely flipped upside down. I couldn't tell which way was up. My legs kicked and struggled for purchase. My fingertips continued playing with my nipples. The stimulation was too much. I felt hypersensitive all over my body.

With a violent shudder, my muscles gave out and I sank back down onto the bed. Teddy's fingers in my vagina slowed to a halt, but he kept them inside of me. I could feel my heartbeat in my pussy. He kissed and licked my clit for another minute and then finally, he lifted his face from my crotch. With effort, I tilted my head to stare down at him. He pulled his fingers out of me as our eyes locked.

We stared at each other for a minute in complete silence. His face was literally dripping with juice. God damn he was the sexiest person alive.

"Shit," I whispered, letting my head drop back to the bed.

"What's wrong?" my brother asked, sounding concerned. His voice had a strange edge to it, though.

Shaking my head while staring at the ceiling, I whispered, "I didn't mean to cum."

He didn't say anything. For another minute, I just listened to the room fill with the sounds of our heavy breathing. Oh. Wait. I wasn't the only one breathing heavily. The bed bounced and then I heard a rustling noise. Lifting my head again, I stared at my brother. He was taking his sweats off. After tossing them onto the floor, he got on his knees and turned toward me.

I couldn't help but gasp when I saw his cock. It was harder than I had ever seen before. The tip was dark purple and the veins on the sides of his shaft were bulging and angry looking. He started slowly stroking himself while we both stared at it. It looked painful. Oh my poor poor brother! Just then, a stream of liquid squirted out from the tip, landing on my thigh. He moaned. A few seconds later, a slow dribble of precum started leaking out, dripping onto my leg.

Slowly lifting my eyes until I was staring at his face, I gasped. I had never seen any man have that look on their face before. My body was still on fire from the orgasm he had masterfully drawn out of me. As I lay beneath him, panting, his face seemed to ripple. His eyes blazed. I swear I could see an aura around him, pulsing with each rapid beat of his heart. My brother was lust incarnate.

Our eyes met and he whispered hoarsely, "Maddie, I need to cum, too." He sounded agonized. I barely recognized his voice.

My dear brother needed release in a bad way. It wouldn't be fair not to let him have it, considering what had just happened to me. It was my own fault anyway. I had demanded that he prove his desire for me. And oh god had he ever! I had created this wild creature hovering over me. And the only way to tame it was to milk him dry. Which is exactly what I was about to do.

With a newfound reserve of energy, I pushed myself to the side of the bed and hopped onto the floor. I nearly fell, but managed to hold myself up. When I looked at him, he was staring right at me, still stroking himself. His body was shaking. Then I said, "Come with me."

He thumped to the floor behind me and followed as I led him into the bathroom, stripping my shirt off on the way. Turning the hot water on inside the shower, I turned to find my brother standing there, completely naked. I had never seen such a horny look on anyone in my life.

{{018. Theodore.}}

My cock had never felt like this before. So charged. So... full. I knew it wasn't true, but I could easily believe that it was filled to the brim with cum. That was how I interpreted the extremely taut and stretched sensation inside. Not to mention how hyper-sensitive it was. Just the air that streamed against it while my sister led me to the bathroom set my arousal ablaze. Every step was labored. Agonizing.

When I saw Maddie pulling her shirt over her head, I followed suit. She was heading into the bathroom, which I assumed meant the shower. I had no idea what was going to happen then, but as long as it involved me having an orgasm, I was game. Eating my sister out had been the final straw for me. That sweet, divine nectar had instantly become my favorite addiction. Hell for me would be any place where I never got to taste her again.

Sure enough, the faucet made a squeak as Maddie started the water running. When she turned to face me, I got another wonderful view of her goddess-enhanced breasts. I knew I would enjoy taking them in my hands and sucking on her nipples, but my cock's demands trumped everything just then. I still didn't know what she had in mind, though. Were we finally about to have sex? Why not just do that in bed?

Maddie stepped into the shower and then reached toward me, taking hold of my cock with one hand. I gasped audibly and then felt her pulling me by the dick. If I stood there for another five seconds, her tugging would surely set me off. But I allowed her to guide me forward and once I was inside, the hot water immediately washed over me.

Letting go of my cock, my sister stood right in front of me. Placing her hands on my shoulders, she pushed herself up on her tip toes and kissed me. Water cascaded down my head and into our mouths while our lips opened and closed around each other hungrily. As much as I loved to kiss her, the urgency coming from my crotch overpowered even that desire. Fortunately, she pulled herself away a few seconds later with a smile on her lips.

Then my sister slowly squatted before me. I looked down my body and saw water splashing onto her face, but she barely seemed to care. Watching her lift my cock with one hand, I held my breath as she seemed to examine it for a few seconds. Then she opened her mouth and suckled the tip inside. The pleasure that exploded in my shaft was completely foreign to me. It was so strong that it sent a rippling shockwave through my body that made me gasp.

Instinctively, my hands latched onto her head as my body swayed. Maddie's tongue probed at me, licking and lapping my cock from all sides. She started bobbing herself forward and back. It was nothing like the last time she blew me. I could tell she wasn't trying to tease me this time. She wanted my sweet cream, and I was more than willing to give it to her. Forward and back, she glided along my shaft, taking me as far into her mouth as she could without gagging. I almost took over and started thrusting myself. My hands gripped tighter as I resisted the urge to fuck her face. I needed to cum so bad! And I was so close, I could feel my balls boiling. Restraining myself from getting violent, I dug my fingers into her head instead.

Maddie made a noise, and I watched as she spit water out the sides of her mouth, my cock still inside. The stream from the shower was running down my body, splashing right where her mouth connected with my pole. She never slowed. Placing her hands on my hips for leverage, my sister sped up her blowing motion. I never once felt her teeth. Her tongue swirled and played against the sides, but mainly I felt her lips as my cock disappeared inside her mouth again and again. I was staring at her, watching this sexy scene.

Spitting water out every few seconds, my sister closed her eyes, seeming to lose herself in the ecstasy of what she was doing. Her moans told me that she enjoyed giving it as much as I enjoyed receiving it. My own moans sputtered from my lips and she sped up when she heard. Faster and faster, she pumped my cock in and out of her mouth. Staring in wonder, I watched her cling to my hips for support. Over and over, she spit water out the sides of her mouth when it filled up. I felt myself getting ever closer to the edge. The tingle in the middle of my cock had been present from the start, but now it was growing stronger.

Twining my fingers in her hair, I held on while she continued working her magic on my shaft. I swear to god, if she tried to fuck with me again right now, I would die. There was no way I was stepping out of this shower without having spewed a huge load of cum. Preferably down her throat and into my sister's belly. My god, the idea of that was so fucking hot! I clenched my butt cheeks, feeling the familiar signs of my imminent orgasm. She sputtered and spit more water out of her mouth. Staring down at the goddess kneeling before me, I saw her wet hair clinging to her head and trailing down her back.

Maddie opened her mouth wider and tried to take me deeper, but that resulted in a gagging cough. Water sprayed out of her mouth and nose at the same time. Fortunately, she recovered quickly, going back to safer depths. I didn't mind either way. She could suck on just the tip for all I cared. I was about to explode. My moaning got louder, wilder. If I wasn't clinging to her head, I knew I would topple. Faster she bobbed, blowing me with a consuming desire like no other ever had. Oh god I fucking loved my sister!

The pleasure she was eliciting in my cock was so profound it felt like my orgasm had already started. The weeks of edging no doubt contributed to that as well. When the tingling flared, I didn't even realize I was right on the cusp. The only warning I had was a surging sensation rising up the center of my staff. Then the first stream of cum jettisoned from the tip of my cock, filling her mouth in one pump. The extreme tingling followed shortly after. My moans hit a crescendo. Maddie sputtered and spit more water out of her mouth, but I noticed it was tinged with white. I came again and she repeated the process. Two more times, I came and she immediately spit it out. I guess she didn't want to swallow my load after all.

But suddenly, her eyes snapped open. She seemed to be focusing on the cock that she was sucking. When my next gush of cum fired from the tip, instead of spitting it out, my sister clamped her lips down, hard. She was still moving her head, but not as much. She let go of my hip with one hand and wrapped her fingers around the exposed part of my shaft, stroking me while I continued streaming geysers of cum into her wanting mouth. Over and over. I lost track of how many times I spewed. But she had stopped spitting it out. She must have mistaken it for water the first few times. Maybe I should have given her some warning before it started. But I didn't even have any warning myself.

My sister sucked and sucked while my hot cream filled her pretty little mouth. Until finally, I was done shooting. I stood there with my fingers tangled in her hair, clinging to her so I could stay standing. She still had my cock buried deep, almost to her throat, but she was no longer moving her head. Her hand continued stroking me, but lazily. Mostly, she just held me there, as if she were savoring the sensation of having my dick in her mouth.

Finally, she pulled her head back out of the stream of water and tilted it up, clamping her lips together at the last second. Our eyes locked and then I watched as my sister started to swallow. Gulp after gulp, she struggled to get the entire load down her throat. Good fucking god that was sexy to witness. A minute later, her face was beaming. Then she opened her mouth wide, showing me her tongue. There was no cum to be seen. I almost laughed at how naughty that seemed to me. To have your own sister give evidence that she had swallowed your entire load of cum was hot beyond words.

Releasing my hold on her head, Maddie slowly stood up. Then she kissed me again. This time, she held nothing back. Wrapping her arms around me, she worked her tongue into my mouth. I could taste the faintly bitter aftertaste of my cum, but I didn't care. We made out for ten minutes while the hot stream of water rinsed away all evidence of our crime. When she finally pulled away from me, she was out of breath. So was I. She glanced down between us and let out a soft gasp.

"Teddy, you're still hard as a rock!" she exclaimed.

Frowning, I nodded even though she couldn't see my face. Then I said, "Yeah, that's never happened before."

Maddie immediately reached a hand down and started stroking me. Apparently, my cock had more to dispense. It still felt thick and full, and my arousal was burning hot. My sister slid her hand up and down, making me moan and almost lose my balance in the shower. It didn't feel quite as good like this, when it was wet from shower water, but I appreciated her care for my needs anyway. She must have noticed the change of friction because the next thing I knew, she was upending my tube of conditioner, letting it drizzle down over my cock. It felt different immediately as the gel removed the resistance of her stroking hand, and my moans rose in pitch.

Satisfied, my sister started using both hands to stroke me. She pulled me forward a few inches, just enough that the shower water was mainly running down my back instead of my front. I stared at her face and saw a look of pure delight as she witnessed her own handiwork. She was happy to be giving me so much pleasure. And I knew exactly how that felt, because I had experienced it myself not fifteen minutes ago when I was going to town on her pussy with my mouth.

For the next ten minutes, Maddie fondled my erection. She changed her method multiple times. Sometimes she had all her fingers from each hand cupped around it, forming a circle while she simulated sex using the channel that created. Other times she used only the first few fingers, pulling them rapidly over the ridge at the tip again and again. Another time still, she created a gentle ring using her thumb and index finger. When she did that, she went up and down very rapidly. All of it gradually brought me to another simmering boil.

Watching the thrill on my sister's face while she slowly coaxed me toward a second orgasm was the most provocative look I had ever seen on her. That alone was such a turn on, I was surprised I hadn't spewed my load already. As it was, I could feel it getting closer and closer. My breathing started to get strained, and I had to put my hands on her shoulders to steady myself. At one point, I even reached down and tickled my fingers across her nipples, one at a time. That earned me a surprised jerk of her head as she stared up at me, lips parted. Oh, she liked that.

But then the proximity of my orgasm made my concentration falter. My eyes fluttered and I swayed on my feet. I held onto her shoulders so I wouldn't topple over. She sped up her stroking, clearly noticing the fact that I was getting close. The next thing I knew, her lips were pressing urgently against mine once more. I opened my mouth, inviting her in. She explored me with her tongue while one hand continued gliding up and down my shaft.

Slowly, my hands on her shoulders slid up onto her face, until I was cupping her cheeks. I opened and closed my mouth, flitting my tongue past her lips. She started moaning as the kiss grew hotter. I felt her hand speed up. She had switched to using her palm, thumb and ring finger. Up and down, she stroked me. I started shaking, squeezing her face and mashing my lips even harder against hers.

Maddie pushed herself away from me, panting heavily in the echoey shower stall. She was still moving her hand up and down my shaft. Our eyes locked and then I witnessed her face completely transform. My sister's expression changed from one that was lust-filled, to a look that reminded me of a teasing seductress in a heartbeat. Her eyes narrowed and her lips pursed together in the center, curving upward only at the corners. She seemed almost supernatural, and it made me shudder with desire for her. Then she slowly lowered herself to the floor once again, standing on her knees. Was she about to blow me a second time? Instead, she said softly, "Cum on my face, sweet brother."

"What?" I heard myself ask. Did she seriously just say she wanted me to cum on her face? She leveled her gaze directly at my cock, clearly aiming it toward her nose. She pursed her lips and sped up her stroking. She was fucking serious! Jesus that was hot! No girl had ever let me do that before, let alone asked me to. Admittedly, it was one of my favorite "scenes" to watch on porn videos.

"Please, Teddy?" Maddie begged, making her voice sound like a whimper. A pleading, tempting whimper.

Something about the way she sounded piqued my brain just the right way and then I lost all control of myself. "MADDIE!" I cried out, just as the first torrent of cum sprayed my sister right between the eyes. She yelped, snapping them shut, but continued stroking me regardless. Another stream shot out, splashing against her lips. Then another. She was still stroking me, even with her eyes closed. The next gush coated her closed eyes. Over and over, I released on her. Her stroking hand never faltered, never slowed. Several streams landed on her breasts, some of it dribbling down between them and leaving a glistening white trail. My god, it was everywhere!

Stumbling backward, the stream from the shower head suddenly washed down the front of me once more, spraying my sister directly in the face. I watched as the water immediately began rinsing my cum off her body, diluting it as it circled the drain. But I wasn't done. More cum expelled from the tip of my cock. Lord, there was so much fucking cum! So much that I realized the shower water wasn't keeping up. Maddie was dripping with gobs of sperm. There was even some on one of her shoulders.

At the tail end of my explosive orgasm, my sister clamped her lips around my shaft one more time, taking the last couple loads into her mouth. She swallowed immediately. Still stroking, she made sure she had drained every last drop from my balls before finally pulling her head back and sitting down on the heels of her feet. The stream of water was spraying her tits directly.

When she saw me looking down at her, she grinned and said, "Yummy."

My chest heaved and I was reeling from the power of that orgasm. It was easily just as potent as the first one had been only a few minutes before. A thrumming pleasure radiated throughout me. Heart pounding, my body shuddered from the aftermath. With that, I was completely spent. My penis started shrinking in her hand. I felt completely and utterly drained. My god, that was so fucking intense! "Those orgasms were fucking unreal," I said quietly to her.

She nodded slowly and then admitted, "So was mine."

My sister stood and then we helped clean each other up. You know? What showers are actually intended for? We soaped each other's bodies and made sure every ounce of cum and pussy juice were washed away. Afterwards, we shared a towel and then moseyed our way back to my bed. Still naked, but exhausted, we both collapsed on our backs on top of the sheets.

Letting my mind process everything for a few minutes, I finally said, "This kinda changes things."

"Not really," Maddie said immediately.

Frowning, I pushed myself up on one elbow and stared at her. It was hard not to let my eyes wander to her naked body, but I wanted to know what she meant. When she saw the look on my face, she shrugged and then said, "Well, we didn't actually have sex. So... technically, we haven't committed incest."

My head slowly nodded and then I whispered, "I... I guess you're right." It would probably need further thought, but I didn't bring it up right then. Laying my head back down, I closed my eyes. Drowsiness started creeping in. Typical after a good, thorough orgasm. Two in a row, even.

A few minutes went by and then my sister called my name, "Teddy?"

"Hmm?" I answered, lazily opening my eyes.

She didn't say anything, so I looked over at her. She seemed lost in thought. Her eyes flicked toward mine and she bit her lip. What was this about? Finally, she whispered, "I shouldn't sleep in your bed anymore."

I frowned, my eyes narrowing in confusion. What did she mean? Why the sudden change? My heart was beating fast suddenly, anxiety filling me. Then I whispered, "Why not?" My voice quivered. The thought of not being able to lie next to her again after what we had just experienced together made me feel cold inside.

Maddie turned so she was staring up at the ceiling. Something was wrong. Was she having second thoughts suddenly, like I kept having? But I had finally settled things for myself! Just when I finally came around, she was pulling away? I was floored. Suddenly I had a strange wave of emotion that rolled through me. It was a brand-new feeling. I couldn't quite decide what it was, though. It seemed foreign.

"I didn't mean to let it go so far today," she whispered finally.

So that was it, was it? It was all just supposed to be a teasing, sadistic game she had been playing with me? I felt anger boil up inside me, but I snuffed it. It didn't seem like a good idea to go off on her. There was something more to this that I couldn't figure out. Getting mad at my sister was no way to unveil it. And besides, there was another emotion that I couldn't identify that was even stronger than my anger. What the hell was that?

"Ok," I said. What else was there to even say? My eyes couldn't help but gaze at her naked body once more, lying on my bed. Did she even realize just how thoroughly she had me under her spell? How infatuated with her I had become? How badly I craved her? In every way. Her breasts were so perfect and beautiful that I could lose myself in those alone. But my eyes slid back to her face. My favorite feature on her. She was so fucking gorgeous, I felt like I could weep. Sometimes I felt blinded by her beauty. The thought of losing her made me sick to my stomach. That foreign emotion was somehow tied to that feeling. But I didn't know how to respond to what she just said, so I kept quiet.

My sister leveled a look my way as if she was searching my face for something. I wish I knew what she hoped to find. I would gladly give it to her. But after nearly a full minute, she sat up and pushed herself to the edge of the bed. I gaped at her naked back and then her bare ass when she hopped onto the floor. She quickly found her clothes and started putting them back on. I couldn't help but notice a dark wet spot in the very center of her crotch, surrounded by the crusty outline of the enormous circle she had creamed her shorts with the night before. I would give anything to have those doubly soiled shorts to inhale while I lay in bed.

Maddie tapped on her phone screen for a minute which I assumed meant she was summoning an Uber. Then, purse in hand, she spoke without looking at me, "I'm not going to have another orgasm, Teddy. Not unless..." She trailed off.

My frown deepened. "Not unless what?" I asked. I held my breath as I waited for her to answer. What did she want from me? I felt like it was right there on the tip of my brain, but I just couldn't figure it out.

Still staring at her phone, she nodded toward it for a few seconds. Then she inhaled deeply as she turned her head, eyes locking on mine. "You're a big boy. I'm sure you can figure it out, my dear," she whispered.

My sister flashed me a smile and then walked out of my bedroom, padding swiftly down the hall. In hindsight, I should have called to her. Made her stop and told her I was done with this game. But when the door squealed, her musical, lilting voice drifted back toward me, "Thanks for painting me with cum, Teddybear!" She sounded like her mischievous self once again. I heard the door click shut a few seconds later.

Unable to move, I lay naked on my bed for a long time after she left. My thoughts were running rampant. Didn't my sister realize how badly I needed her? All my earlier protests were gone. What more did she want from me? How could I make it any clearer that I wanted her? That I wanted nothing more than to lay her down and make sweet, passionate love to her? I just wish I could figure out the rules to this impish game she seemed to be playing with me. And now she seemed to have imposed the "no orgasm" rule once again. I felt like screaming. But I knew I would play along. Because I fucking loved her.

My heart ached as I pondered my life and all the mysteries of the universe. But mostly, it ached because I already missed Maddie's presence. I could have texted her. I wanted to. But I was too chicken to do it. Days dragged by while I waited for her to reach out to me, but she never did. What if she really was having second thoughts? What if I expressed my undying love and she didn't reciprocate it? I would be crushed. Devastated. Oh god, what had she done to me?

I felt empty without her. And I had never in my life felt that about anyone else.

{{019. Madeline.}}

Holy fucking shit! I was walking on cloud nine all week after that amazing little romp with my brother. Ok, calling it a "little romp" is a freaking understatement. I've never cum so hard in my life! Not with anyone. (He probably didn't realize it, but I nearly had another orgasm while I blew him in the shower!) And I don't think it was just because we went so long without having orgasms. No, there was something profound between me and Teddy. Something I could no longer deny, and I didn't think he could either. We had chemistry, both physically and emotionally. And he may not realize it, but I had literally placed my heart in his hands when I left his apartment that day. He could either embrace it, or crush it. That made me a little nervous, but my euphoria from the wild, unexpected orgasm he had given me dwarfed my anxiety.

All week long, I kept wondering if he would reach out to me. A phone call. A random text. I don't know. Anything. But the comms were silent. It was a little frustrating, honestly. But when Friday arrived, I couldn't take it anymore. I was desperate to interact with him. So I sent him a text.

ME: Hey

He responded a few seconds later, which actually made me very happy. At least that meant he wasn't ghosting me.

TEDDY: what's up

ME: nothing. Haven't heard from you all week

TEDDY: yeah, sorry.

Frowning at my phone, I considered what to write next. He wasn't being very revealing. Fuck it.

ME: are you upset about what happened last weekend?

TEDDY: no

His answer came quickly, which again made me happy. Then I waited while he typed more.

TEDDY: just kind of letting it percolate

ME: that makes sense

TEDDY: I'm not upset though. I...

I waited for him to write more. A full minute went by before I saw the little dots indicating he was typing a message. It finally appeared.

TEDDY: I really enjoyed it, Maddie.

My heart started racing. Thank god. I had been worried that we had pushed things too far. That he was having second thoughts about it again. That he was about to pull the rug out from under me. But his response negated all that. Feeling giddy, I switched subjects.

ME: when was the last time you got off?

TEDDY: uh, that day in the shower. With you.

ME: Good. Same here.

There was a pause before he answered.

TEDDY: Um, why did you want to know that?

ME: Honestly? I was just being nosey.

That was mostly true. But secretly, I was glad to know he hadn't had an orgasm since then. Because I only wanted him to get off in my presence. I just didn't want to put that out there, so I kept it to myself. Telling him anything else seemed entirely too desperate. Dots appeared as he started typing another message.

TEDDY: well, I thought you made it clear that we weren't supposed to, uh...

ME: weren't supposed to what?

TEDDY: you know. masturbate.

Smiling to myself, I tapped away at my screen.

ME: that's true. Thanks Teddy. You're the bestest brother in the whole world.

TEDDY: lol. Anything for you, Mads.

My heart swelled. He hadn't called me "Mads" in forever. It felt like a pet name. And pet names were for lovers. Weren't they? Feeling giddy, I decided to change the subject a little more.

ME: You wanna have some fun tomorrow?

TEDDY:... yes? I mean, in what way?

ME: Let's pay mom a surprise visit at the club!

TEDDY: Ok. I'm game.

ME: Let's dress up for it

TEDDY: Uh, how so?

ME: Something... classy.

ME:... and sexy.

TEDDY: I'll do my best

ME: That's all I ever ask, dear brother.

He sent me back a heart emoji that made my chest warm. Then I started getting ready. Yeah, I know. I had more than twenty-four hours. But I wanted everything to be perfect. Completely, utterly perfect. So I went full on fashion mogul, rummaging through every drawer, shelf and box I could find. I even went down to my dad's basement and pulled out some old bins filled with clothes. It was well after midnight when I was finally satisfied with everything I had picked. I fell asleep with a pleased smile on my face.

Saturday morning, I went to the bathroom and began gearing up for war. I knew my makeup would take the longest, but I couldn't put it all on because it would be ruined before the night arrived. Starting with a long, somewhat luxurious bath (I had some lavender bath salts that made my skin extra soft), I soaked in it for over an hour. Carefully shaving my legs and armpits, I moved on to my vagina last. I had to be extra cautious because just one nick and it would ruin my entire ensemble. Fortunately, I was a relative master with the razor. By the time noon rolled around, I was freshly bathed, shaved bare from head to toe, and ready to move onto the next phase.

The top I had picked out was a combination of three different pieces. The first layer was a dark purple, spaghetti strap halter top. It actually looked like a cross between a bra and a bikini, but was much softer than either. It snugged over my tits nicely, forming a V in between. It didn't really show off much in the way of cleavage, but that didn't matter for this outfit.

Next, I found a black, netted shirt. It was essentially the same dimensions as a regular, run-of-the-mill short-sleeved t-shirt. It hung just below my waist. The netting was much finer than the fishnet leggings I wore when I went dancing last with my mother. It was completely see-through, but with the halter underneath, there was nothing too revealing. I hiked the mesh shirt up in the middle of the front and tied it off, which formed a neat little triangle surrounding my exposed belly button. It looked cute.

Grudgingly, I pulled out my dad's iron and tried to figure out how to get the wrinkles out of the black tube skirt I found in my dresser. Whatever had possessed me to fold that and shove it in a drawer was beyond me. And unfortunately, my dad did not own a functional ironing board. So I had to get creative and ended up using the corner of my bed. It came out just fine anyway. Tugging the skirt up my legs, I admired myself in the mirror for a few minutes. Oh yeah, this was hella sexy! The waistline dipped slightly along the front, right below my navel. The skirt was mid-thigh length, and it hugged my waist and hips very snugly. Despite how tight it looked, it was actually quite flexible, which I loved.

Next, I was almost ready for my makeup. To prep my face for that, I used one of my favorite face masks first. It made my skin tingle while also tightening it up. Face masks were very relaxing to me, so I laid on my bed, quietly perusing photos of my brother on my phone while I waited. I found a picture of the two of us at the beach from last summer that made me pause. He was wearing a pair of black swim trunks while I was in a black, two-piece string bikini. We made quite a sexy "couple". He even had a hand wrapped around my waist. The memory made me shiver.

After fifteen minutes, I thoroughly washed my face. Checking myself out in the mirror, I used cotton pads to apply an expensive facial toner that helped ensure there were no residual oils or makeup. My face always felt a little tight when I used toner, but I didn't mind. The last step before moving on to my makeup application was to use some lightweight, fragrance-free lotion. Making sure there were no streaks anywhere, I was ready.

Tonight, I wanted a sophisticated, mature and classy look. So, for my foundation, I started with a darker base than usual. I gently applied it to cheeks, chin, forehead, nose, and even used it under my eyes. Satisfied with that, I used a crayon to darken my eyebrows slightly. The eyeshadow I chose was darker than usual, with a thicker band near the bridge of my nose. Feathering it outward from there, I thinned it out as I approached the outsides of my eyelids. Then I ran a very thin, faint line of it along the bottoms. Finally, to make them really pop, I grabbed a medium purple eyeliner and drew a perfect outline of my eyes.

Setting my tools down, I turned my head from side to side, examining myself. It wasn't perfect yet. Grabbing some burgundy blush, I brushed it on with a feather's touch. I only wanted a haze. Like I had been kissed by the sun. Using a sponge, I smoothed any edges I could find. I even put a tiny dab of it in the middle of my forehead. Sitting back once more, I smiled. That looked better. I swear, makeup could add five years if you wanted it to. Grabbing a random mascara (I didn't care about color), I gently ran the stick through my eyelashes. They looked longer, and fuller. It was perfect.

The final element of my makeup was my lipstick. Normally, I loathed dark lipstick. But tonight was different. Tonight, I wanted to charm my brother so thoroughly that he wouldn't know what hit him. I found a deep purplish-maroon stick. It was a Mac lipstick. They had some decent products. Carefully painting the middle of my lips with it, I pursed them together and rolled them around until they were coated right to the edges. Then, I used black lip liner to draw the thinnest outline I could.

More than pleased with myself, I checked the time. Shit. I had been working on my face for over four hours. Well, when you want to dress to impress, attention to detail is important. That meant it would be time to leave in about an hour, and I still needed to do my hair. Fortunately, I had already decided on something easy, yet elegant. Standing in front of my bathroom mirror, I deftly did my hair up into a bubble braid that hung down to my shoulder blades. Starting from the top of my head, each "bubble" of the braid got progressively smaller and tighter. In the end, it looked more like a ponytail than a braid. But it worked with my outfit.

Picking up my phone, I sent Teddy a text to let him know I was almost ready. We had agreed to just meet at the club. It was just easier that way. Plus I hated putting my dad out all the time. One of these days, I really needed to get myself a car.

Just before ordering my ride, I pulled on a pair of black silk slippers. They were extremely comfortable. I spritzed my neck with a single pump of my favorite sweet perfume and then moved on to the final two elements of my ensemble, which I didn't put on until a few minutes before my driver arrived. I took out the black leather choker I had worn to the underground club. Clasping it snugly around my neck, I picked up the very last piece of my arsenal. A long sleeve, black leather jacket. I left the zipper undone, exposing everything underneath. Smiling in total satisfaction at my reflection near the front door, I said goodnight to my dad as I grabbed my purse and stepped outside. I had something stuffed inside it that I hoped I would need later.

Oddly, I felt a little nauseous on the way to the club. Not because I was sick, though. I was just really really nervous about tonight. I wasn't even sure where it came from. Luckily, by the time I got there, it had passed. Teddy was nowhere in sight, so I lit up a cigarette while I waited impatiently for him to arrive. He showed up just a few minutes after me and my jaw dropped when I saw what he was wearing.

My brother wore a dark, denim-blue button-down shirt (open in the front). It matched the color of his jeans, which looked brand new. They were a slim cut, nicely accenting his gorgeous legs. He had the cuffs rolled up (how retro!) and beneath that was a pair of dark brown shoes. No socks. I gaped at his feet openly.

"Teddy, are those leather shoes??" I asked, incredulous. They looked amazing on him.

My brother started blushing as he said, "Yeah, I kinda went shopping today."

"Well, someone got a sexy wardrobe upgrade!" I said, extremely pleased he had gone to such lengths for a night out with his sister.

I felt excited by the fact that he did this on his own! He also had on a soft, white t-shirt beneath the button down. It looked premium. Walking up to him, I couldn't resist sliding a hand inside his outer shirt so I could feel the material of the T. Oh yeah, it was very high quality. Some kind of expensive cotton. It was very soft and fit his muscular torso perfectly. He hugged me back and then we stepped apart, smiling at each other. That's when I noticed the final piece of his ensemble. He was wearing a dark metallic pendant that hung down onto his chest. The string looked like it was made of leather. When I grabbed it to look closer, my eyes lit up once I recognized what it was. He was wearing the symbol of our birth sign! Oh my god I loved him so fucking much!

"You look absolutely stunning, Maddie," he told me, sounding breathless. His compliment actually made me blush. Like a freaking schoolgirl. But I nodded my head, feigning like I was calm and collected. Meanwhile, my heart fluttered erratically in my chest.

"Shall we?" I asked, offering my arm, which he took immediately. Then we headed into the club.

Ten minutes later, Teddy and I were seated in the now-familiar "VIP" area right in front of the stage, to the right side. There was an exotic looking dark skinned woman on stage who I had never seen before. Her performance was just starting when we came in, so we settled in to wait until mom showed up. A waitress (also one I had never seen) came by and asked what we wanted to drink. My brother glanced at me and I shook my head slightly, signaling that I still didn't want to drink anything alcoholic. He understood and ordered us a couple of cokes.

Then we turned our attention back to the stage. The black woman was quite stunning. But my attention was barely on her. All I could really think about was my brother, who had changed his entire wardrobe... for me. I was certain I was the primary impetus behind the switch. It was almost like he had read my mind. It became impossible for me not to look at him constantly. He was so fucking sexy. And every time he saw me look, he smiled, which melted my heart a little more.

"I've been thinking about you all week," Teddy said softly, after we had been sitting quietly for a while.

"Oh?" I said, quirking one eyebrow up and glancing his way teasingly. Then I asked, "What about, dear brother?" His eyes flitted down to my legs, giving his thoughts away. He was checking me out and it made me shiver a little. When he didn't say anything, I leaned closer to him and whispered an admission, "Well, so have I."

When I extended my arm to offer my hand, he took it and laced his fingers through mine. We smiled at each other and then sat back contentedly while the dark-skinned performer went through her routine. To say I wasn't affected by her at all would be a lie. She was attractive, and her body was extremely sexy. But the real source of my arousal was sitting right beside me, and I couldn't deny that.

Teddy and I made small talk, but mostly we were quietly awaiting our mother's arrival on stage. We hadn't told her we were coming tonight. The only reason we were sitting in the VIP area was because the hostess at the coat check had recognized us when we walked in. The lights dimmed when the black woman finished her act and disappeared.

My brother's hand was warm, and it made me feel extremely good to hold it. It felt like we were boyfriend and girlfriend. I kept smiling his way, unable to help it. He smiled almost constantly, too. He seemed happy. At one point, I leaned toward him and rested my head on his shoulder. Hands clasped, he squeezed. Everything just felt... right.

The stage lit up once more and we both sat up straight, watching. I hoped my mom was going to come out next, because frankly, I was already ready to leave. I wanted to be alone with Teddy. When I looked at him once more, the expression on his face told me he felt the same. Actually, the way he stared at me made me quiver with arousal. If that wasn't the look of a man who wanted me, then I was a virgin.

Instead of our mother walking onto the stage, the now-familiar trans girl came out. She was unbelievably cute, and a pleasure to watch. The wave of disappointment that swept through me was not her fault at all. Teddy was watching her, but he still kept glancing my way even as her performance got well underway.

Our waitress approached us, and I was just about to tell her we didn't need any more drinks when she whispered, "Please come with me. You two have been invited to a private booth."

My brother and I looked at each other and he shrugged. I didn't realize this place even had private booths. We got up and followed the waitress out of the main room with the stage, down a hallway and into a smaller lounge area. We had never been back here before. The room was quite dark, but I could see well enough to notice several curtained doorways strewn along each wall. She guided us to one of them and pulled it aside, ushering us in.

Teddy walked in first and I was right on his heels.

{{020. Theodore.}}

Maddie and I walked through the curtained entry and found ourselves in a small, circular room with a U-shaped leather couch and two low-standing tables. There was an old-fashioned chandelier hanging in the center of the ceiling, giving off a warm, dim glow. Nobody else was in the room, so we just stood there, wondering what this was about. It had something to do with our mother, I was sure. But what was the purpose of this room? When the waitress asked again if we wanted anything to drink, I ordered two glasses of water. My sister didn't want to drink lately, which was completely fine with me. She smiled at me, happy that I was still going along with her request.

We sat down on the couch, right next to each other. Our knees were touching, and I literally couldn't look away from her. She looked stunning tonight. Her makeup was perfectly applied, and she looked like she was glowing as I stared at her. I kept checking out her sexy outfit, but mainly I just wanted to gaze at her face. Maddie seemed to notice that I couldn't keep my eyes off her and it made her blush a little. She looked so damn cute when her cheeks turned pink.

The curtain rustled and we both glanced toward it just as our mom walked in. She was dressed in a long, black dress that hugged her body tightly, highlighting her hourglass figure. It had sparkling sequins artistically placed along the arms and bosom, and down her legs. She was beaming at the two of us and I saw my sister grin right back at her.

"Good evening, lovies," she said in a sultry voice, stepping into the light. She looked back and forth between the two of us and then sat down almost regally at the end of one side of the couch.

"Hi mom," Maddie whispered from right next to me. Even though it was a private room, I understood why she was keeping her voice low. Neither of us had any idea if mom told anyone that we were her children. What would they think of her if that got out? Best to avoid the risk of letting that potential secret slip.

The waitress appeared shortly after, carrying a tray with two glasses of water on it. I noticed sprigs of mint leaves floating in them. She seemed to move quicker after seeing the older woman sitting there with us, flitting out of the room less than ten seconds after arriving. Mom smiled at her departing form and then turned our way again. Eyebrow raised, she asked, "Not drinking tonight?"

My sister shook her head and said, "No, we are having a sober night."

My mother stared at her with an odd look on her face. When I glanced at Maddie, she was blushing even more than just a few minutes ago. What was that all about? Frowning in thought, I sat there watching the silent exchange without a word. Finally, I settled on just staring at my sister again. Maybe I was being a little rude to my mom, but I couldn't help it. She was too gorgeous to look away.

"I wasn't expecting you two tonight," mom said, but the pleased smile on her face told me she wasn't upset that we were there.

Maddie and I looked at each other and then she said, "We thought we'd surprise you."

"Well, it's a pleasant surprise," mom said. She had an affectionate smile on her face.

My sister was wringing her hands together in her lap as we sat there. And she kept glancing my way, almost as often as I looked at her. That's when it dawned on me. Maybe we shouldn't have come to this club tonight, after all. This little private setting with the three of us suddenly started to feel slightly awkward. Mom kept looking back and forth between the two of us. What was she thinking about?

"Mom, can I ask you something?" Maddie said suddenly.

"Of course, anything," the older woman answered immediately.

Leaning forward and placing her elbows on her knees, my sister asked, "I know you never told dad you slept with Uncle Devon. But, does he know that he's not... our father?"

"Dear god, no," my mom said without hesitating. Then she pursed her lips and leaned toward Maddie in return as she whispered, "And he will never find out." Her face became an austere mask of resolution as she bored into both of us with her eyes. "Right?" she said softly.

My sister shook her head vigorously and whispered, "Not from me."

"Not from me either," I said right after. That would be entirely too weird to tell him. What good would it do anyway? Plus, he was still my dad in my own mind. I would never think otherwise of him.

The look washed away from mom's face, and she sat back, smiling. I can't ever remember the woman having such a severe expression on her face before. It wasn't exactly unsettling, but it did make me swallow. I heard an echoed gulp from my sister right after. But no. Her secret was one that I knew we would both take to our graves. Maddie's demeanor relaxed again, and she leaned back against the couch. I followed suit a few seconds later, my attention fixated on her. She had orchestrated this evening, so I figured I would just follow her lead.

A quiet settled over the room. I don't think anyone was sure what to say. We had come here tonight to watch our mother dance on stage, but now we found ourselves in a very intimate, private room with her instead, and I had no idea what was supposed to happen next. I wondered what my sister's intention behind coming here tonight had been. A movie might have been a better idea.

Finally, my sister asked, "What are these private booths for, mom?"

My mom gave a start of her head. She blinked at Maddie and then I thought I detected a hint of color on her cheeks. What was this? But she seemed to recover quickly. "Usually, this is where the performers come to give private dances to some of our more important patrons," she spoke slowly.

My sister nodded and then glanced at me. I didn't know what to think, so I shrugged at her and then looked at my mom. She was smiling. Then Maddie asked, "So... does that mean you wanted to give me and Teddy a private dance?"

"If you'd like me to, then yes," my mom said simply.

Despite my mother's offer hanging in the air, my attention was riveted on my twin. I couldn't help but keep checking her out. My eyes wandered helplessly down her body, taking in her outfit once again. She was wearing some kind of netted shirt but underneath that was a purple top that fit very snugly around the tits. They looked extremely inviting. And her belly was exposed, showing off her navel. She also had a choker around her neck, just like when we went to the dance club. It looked sexy as hell on her. Maddie looked my way and smiled when she saw me checking her out. Her eyes drifted down my body, too. Then she put her hand on my knee and started rubbing it. Tingling ripples danced up my leg.

After a minute, mom cleared her throat and I quickly turned toward her, embarrassed. Here she was, offering to give us a private dance, and all I could think about was my sister? I felt rude. We were both being rude, honestly.

"Or..." my mom said when we were looking at her again.

"Or... what?" Maddie asked.

Unable to help it, I reached my hand out and placed it on my sister's bare leg, just below the edge of her skirt. Her skin was silky smooth as I began to caress it. She gasped at my touch. Her hand was still on my knee. Mom stood up and then slowly walked closer to us. Her gaze flicked down to where we each had a hand lazily rubbing one another's leg. When she looked at our faces again, she spoke in a low, almost smoky voice, "You two remind me so much of your uncle Devon and I."

She stopped with her legs almost brushing against ours. Ignoring mom's comment about her brother, Maddie tilted her head up to look at her and whispered her question again, "Or what, mom?"

Mom leaned her face right beside my sister's and whispered loud enough that I could hear, too, "Or you could give your brother a private dance instead." Maddie's face started turning crimson. Mine did, too.

Reflexively, I tightened my grip on her leg. At the same time, mom straightened and then appeared to be adjusting her dress, pulling at bits of fabric here and there. Maddie turned very deliberately until she was facing me. Was she asking if I wanted her to do a strip tease for me? Hell yes, I did. My heart started hammering in my chest as she stared at me. It felt like we were both holding our breath. My eyes were flickering back and forth between hers. A heat rose within me that came on so strongly, I felt a trickle of sweat roll down my chest beneath my shirt. I don't know what it was that my sister saw on my face, but her breath caught.

My mother interrupted our little silent exchange when she said, "But you'd probably best do that at home."

My sister and I both turned to look at her. She was smiling down at us, looking very motherly. Well, as motherly as the sexy enchantress could look. When she saw us staring, she asked, "Why did you two really come here tonight?"

"Maddie invited me," I said immediately. The second the words were out of my mouth, I regretted them. What kind of answer was that? Although it was the truth. I would have gone anywhere my sister asked me. But a more polite response would have been, "to see you." Duh.

Mom quirked her eyebrow and then directed the entire intensity of her gaze at my sister. She didn't seem fazed by my response. "Well?" she asked.

Maddie opened her mouth but quickly closed it. I watched her, trying to figure out what she had been about to say. What was going on here? It was like these two were having a separate conversation than the one I was listening to. When my mom nodded at my sister, as if her "message" had been "received", a frown crept onto my face. Then she took a step away from the two of us. For some reason, the memory of Maddie lingering in mom's SUV that day when she dropped us off at my apartment came to mind. What had they been talking about then?

"I've got to perform on stage soon," mom said. Then she added, "While I'd love to ask you to stay and watch, I think the truth is that three can sometimes be a crowd. You two would have a much more enjoyable time in the privacy of... a cozy apartment." Then she winked at us.

Maddie started rubbing my leg again and I stared at her hand. She had moved it onto my thigh. She was nodding at our mom but then she turned in my direction. I don't know why, but I felt my cheeks getting hot again. She looked back at mom and started nodding emphatically, a grin springing up on her face. The older woman pulled her phone from somewhere in one of the folds of her dress and started tapping the screen. What was she doing? Twenty seconds later, she looked up at us again and said, "Ok dears, I'll give you two a little privacy."

With that, she turned to walk out of the private booth. Just before ducking past the curtain, she called over her shoulder, "Oh, and your ride will be here in ten minutes. Just tell him you're me. His name is Dominic."

When my mother disappeared, my mind started trying to connect the dots. Why had she invited us to this private room in the first place? It seemed like the whole purpose of the space was to give private dances. And she had clearly offered to do just that. But after her wordless interaction with my sister, she had uttered the comment about three being a crowd. And now she was literally shooing us out of the club to race to my "cozy apartment". Alone. Where ostensibly my sister would give me a private "dance".

Maddie had said she didn't think mom was trying to have a threesome with us. And these last few minutes certainly seemed to prove that. If she wanted to make a move in that direction, tonight probably would have been the time to do it. Instead, she was sending us off with her apparent blessing to be alone together. I felt an odd wave of relief wash over me. This whole night had turned into a tense affair somehow, but now it seemed like it was righting itself. As I thought about it, I realized that as sexy as I recently discovered my mother to be, I didn't want her included in our relationship. I wanted Maddie to myself. All of her.

And for the moment, that's exactly what I had.

My sister and I still had our hands on each other's legs. Maddie exhaled loudly and then I did the same after I realized I had been holding my breath. Staring at each other, I felt like the room was suddenly filling with electricity. God I loved being this close to her. My eyes kept roaming her body and hers seemed to do the same. I felt an undeniable draw to her. It was almost overwhelming.

So I kissed her.

Maddie cried out at the sudden attack but quickly melted into me. Wrapping both arms around my back, she pulled at me, tugging my body closer. We fell back onto the couch with me on top, but sideways. I wasn't between her legs or anything. But my chest did press down against hers until I felt her breasts squish beneath my weight. That only spurred me on. I was ravenous for her. My tongue slithered past her lips into her mouth. Opening and closing mine, I let myself be consumed by my desire for her.

We kissed hotly for a few minutes until I felt my sister's body pulling away. She gently pushed my face away from hers and then extricated herself from beneath me. My cock was rock hard by then and I was breathing heavily. Wow, I was so worked up it wasn't even funny. In a breathless whisper, my sister said, "Let's get the fuck out of here."

I couldn't agree more. Nodding, we both got up at the same time. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the private area and into the main room. The stage was dark, and I briefly wondered if mom was next, but we didn't pause to see. My sister and I clearly wanted to be alone as fast as possible.

We made it outside and stood gasping for breath. At least it wasn't just me. I felt giddy suddenly. This truly felt like one of those "first dates" where the excitement of a new relationship was fresh and full of sparks and emotions. I started grinning, and so did my sister. It was infectious.

Our driver showed up a minute later and we both hopped in the back. Oddly, the entire drive home, we didn't make out. I know we both wanted to. But there was something different in the air that made me more nervous than ever. I was afraid I might throw up on her if we started kissing again. We did hold hands, though. All the way to my apartment. I even climbed out the same door as her, just so we didn't have to let go of each other. I promised the driver that we'd give him a good rating (I knew my mom would) and then we practically sprinted upstairs. Like teenagers.

When we got inside my apartment, Maddie suddenly stumbled and fell against the back of the couch. She was clinging to it, shaking her head. Quickly stepping over to her, I grabbed her shoulders to help steady her. Then I whispered, "You ok?"

She blinked, giving her head another shake. Then she nodded at me, whispering, "Just a little vertigo for a second." I was still holding onto her shoulders. She was trembling. I desperately wanted to kiss her again, but I hesitated. I wanted to make sure she was better first.

"I need to freshen up a bit," Maddie whispered. I opened my mouth to say something, but she quickly stepped away and then bolted for the guest bathroom. I heard the lock click.

Staring at the door that hid my sister from view, I realized that I missed her. What the hell? She was literally inside my apartment, and I missed her? As I stood waiting for her to come out, I realized just how thoroughly amped up I was. I wanted her so bad. And somehow, the night we just experienced together had amplified my longing even more.

Feeling overheated, I took my outer shirt and shoes off. Then I slowly made my way down to my room. After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve my bladder, I laid on top of my bed, staring at the ceiling. I couldn't help but hope that tonight was the night. I wanted Maddie to sleep with me. I was desperate for it. She was too far away from me right now and I couldn't stand it. I had never felt like this before. For anyone.

Fuck I was in love with her.

{{021. Madeline.}}

Trying to catch my breath, I had both hands on either side of the sink, staring down into it. The remnants of my dizziness were mostly gone. I knew I wasn't sick. Just nervous. And I was also very very aroused. More aroused than I think I had ever been. Being with Teddy all night, seeing the way he looked at me, made me churn with desire. I was desperate for him to make love to me. It was unreal. No other guy turned me on like my brother did.

Opening my purse, I pulled out some clothes I had stashed in there earlier. It was a pair of pajamas. They were black silk, with pink stripes along every edge. I loved how they felt against my skin when I wore them. But more importantly, they were incredibly sexy. Stripping down until I was completely naked, I pulled on the pajama bottoms, snuggling them around my crotch. Then I pulled on the matching silk shirt. It was a button down, but I only buttoned a single snap in the middle. The fabric above the button was open, showing the canyon of soft flesh between my breasts. My pants had a pink ribbon which I cinched and tied loosely.

Staring at myself in the mirror, I decided not to splash water on my face. It would ruin my makeup. And I still wanted Teddy to see me with it, considering the great lengths I had gone to put it all on in the first place. I did my best to fix my lipstick (which was smeared from kissing him at the club), evening it out as best I could. I did gargle some cold water, though. And I chewed a stick of gum for thirty seconds before spitting it in the trash. One last look at myself and I smiled. I felt ready.

Taking a deep breath, I exited the bathroom and found the main entertainment room empty. Slowly walking down the hallway toward my brother's room, I listened intently for the sound of water running. Or anything to indicate he was in the bathroom. My heart sped up with each step closer to him. But when I rounded the corner and stepped into his bedroom, I found him lying in bed, looking at me.

"Hey," I said.

"Hi," he answered. His gaze swept over my entire body, clearly taking in my pajamas. "You changed," he said, stating the obvious. He had taken his button-down shirt off, but was still wearing the gorgeous looking t-shirt and jeans.

Walking over to his bed, I sat down on the edge of it. Then I flopped my arm onto the mattress right next to him, palm up. He took the bait immediately, placing his hand on mine. We sat in silence for a good five minutes, holding hands. I managed to look at his crotch a few times without him noticing. He was hard. I could see the material of his jeans straining under the pressure. I had been wet most of the night, so I completely understood how he felt.

I was waiting, though. Teddy was supposed to make the next move. I know it was turning into a stupid, sordid game of cat and mouse. But I really wanted him to pick up on my plans and play along. Come on, brother. I know you can figure this out. But after another five minutes went by, I finally decided to try one last ploy.

Getting up off his bed, I said, "Well, goodnight, Teddy." Then I started walking toward the door. I walked at a "normal" pace so as not to give away the fact that I was baiting him yet again.

As my first foot reached the threshold, my brother whispered my name, "Maddie."

Pausing in the doorway, I turned just my head back to look at him. "Hmm?" I murmured.

"You, ahh... you can sleep in here. If you want," he sounded uncertain. Or maybe just thoughtful.

"Is it because of the stuff mom said to us at the club?" I asked, wondering if he was offering it as his own idea, or out of some weird obligation to heed our mother's subtly implied wishes about me giving him a "strip tease".

Teddy immediately shook his head and said, "No."

"Why then?" I asked, my hand gripping the frame of the door. I was afraid to let go because I knew my body would lurch toward him and crawl into his bed. But it was too soon. He still hadn't said the words.

"Because..." my brother said softly, his sentence incomplete.

My heart was racing and my ears started to ring. I realized I was breathing heavily, too. It felt like my entire life had been leading to this very moment. But the magic phrase had yet to be uttered. The formula was incomplete. To give in now could ruin everything.

"Because why?" I asked, and then I held my breath.

Teddy let out a tittering laugh and as I stared at him, his lips curved upward into a smile. Suddenly, he looked embarrassed that he was smiling, but he couldn't seem to wipe it off his face. I knew it wasn't a mocking grin. Cocking my head to the side, I asked, "What is it?"

He started shaking his head as his smile grew even bigger. Somehow I knew that the look on his face was one of surprise. Like he had just realized something profound, and it shocked him. As I stared at him, his eyes twinkled. He looked... happy. Unbelievably happy.

Then he spoke the most genuine four words I had ever heard. He said, "I really love you." Except he exhaled as he spoke the word "really". It almost sounded like a laugh, but I knew it was actually an expression of disbelief. Or relief at finally realizing something profound. It was as if he couldn't comprehend just how true the words were even as he uttered them.

Somehow, those simple words contained so much raw, unfiltered emotion that they slammed into me like a truck, making my entire body vibrate. I stared at him. My brother had completely bared his soul to me just now. Nobody had ever expressed their love for me with such unassuming sincerity. I couldn't speak. I couldn't move. The world held still. Trying to draw in a breath, not even my lungs seemed to work. My mouth hung open. The only thing still in motion within me was my beating heart. And it thrummed to a rhythm only the two of us could perceive.

He was staring at me, and I noticed his chest heaving with strain. Then he whispered, "I need you."

Something was happening inside of me I had never felt before. It was like a glimmering in my belly, but it rapidly spread to every part of my body. It didn't stop there, seeming to grow like it was filling the entire room. I gazed at my brother, and I could feel it enveloping him. His eyes widened and I knew he felt it, too.

Heart racing, I felt a pulsing tingle between my legs. No air was making its way to my lungs. All I could do was stare at my brother. He was my everything. My entire universe. All this time, I thought I knew what he was supposed to say to me. The "magic words". But after these unexpected utterances from his mouth, I realized I hadn't had a fucking clue before now. It had never been the words at all. It was the force behind those words that mattered. Never before had I been swept so thoroughly off my feet by another being. My soul was intertwined with his, the two mingling tenderly. I knew he could feel it, too. The world was forever altered after this profound exchange of emotions.

My brother didn't simply want me. He needed me. Just like I needed him. And he loved me with every fiber of his soul. Without even a hint of fear, I placed my heart in his hands. He caressed it as he stared lovingly into my eyes. And longingly.

Teddy sat up a little in his bed. What did he see when he looked at my face right then? When he spoke next, his voice had a resonance I had never heard from him before. It was the most beseeching tone I could possibly imagine. He begged, "Please, Maddie."

An instant transformation came over me. One second, the world was silent. The next, everything was in motion at the same time. I realized I could hear my brother breathing. Hell, I was pretty sure I could hear his beating heart from across the room. My own heart resonated with it. I was moving before I could think. My pussy was ablaze and the friction as my legs swept together while I walked toward his bed made the heat spread like wildfire.

Teddy pushed himself up to a sitting position when he saw me striding toward him. His eyes locked onto mine, his head tilting back as I drew closer. I stood right next to his bed, breathing shallowly. Raggedly. Then I said, completely out of breath, "Make love to me, Teddy."

He moved like a viper, heaving himself up onto his knees. He threw his arms out, wrapping them around me. Then his lips mashed against mine and I couldn't help the loud moan that erupted from the back of my throat. His tongue was wild, insistent. Like earlier, but even more intense. I felt him undo the one solitary button of my pajama top and then he was pushing it off my body. It crumpled to the floor behind me, forgotten. Our mouths opened and closed, hungry for each other. I mashed my tongue in his direction and we spilled into his mouth.

Then I was fumbling with his pants, trying to get them unbuttoned. I felt frantic. He helped and when we started tugging them down, he fell backwards onto the bed, pulling me with him. My body rolled on top of his. Our hands scrambled, pulling at his pants in a frenzy to get them off. They were tight, so it took us about ten agonizing seconds. But then they were gone. Somewhere in the process, we must have snagged his boxers, too. I felt his naked cock against my thigh.

My brother tugged at my pajama bottoms while I lifted his shirt. We did have to break our kiss momentarily to get that off, but it was so brief, it barely registered. Kicking my pants away once they were tangled around my feet, I felt a wave of excitement at the fact that my brother and I were completely naked together again.

Teddy grabbed me and swung me onto the bed, tossing me around like a ragdoll. I landed on my back, the wind momentarily knocked out of me. His hungry mouth kissed its way off my lips, down my chin and neck and onto my chest. He took one of my swollen nipples into his mouth, pinching it with his lips. I cried out wildly into the room, my moan echoing off all four walls. The pleasure was so strong that it made my pussy throb. He only spent about thirty seconds before swapping to my other nipple. More explosions erupted in my body. Everywhere. My pussy was tingling so strongly, I felt like I was already about to cum.

My brother's legs slid in between mine, spreading them. He let go of my second nipple and then kissed his way down my body. When he started licking my belly, I went a little wild. Unable to help it, I thrashed in his bed. But he kept going lower, until his face was between my legs again. I wanted to protest and tell him to just get inside of me already, but his tongue flicked across my clit and all sense of coherency vanished.

My brother ravished my cunt with his mouth. Much like last time, his masterful tongue stroked, prodded, sucked and diddled me. He didn't use his fingers at all. There was no need. His mouth and tongue alone were enough to get me right to the brink multiple times in a row, until I was a quivering, sopping mess. I was whimpering constantly by then. Oh god. He started lapping at my clit again and my hips arched up, bucking against his face. I could feel liquid pouring out of me. I was so fucking wet.

And I was about to cum.

"Teddy," I said his name urgently. He speared my clit with the tip of his tongue and then rapidly flicked it back and forth. I slammed my hands against his skull, digging my fingers into his hair. Fuck. I didn't know if I could stop him. "Teddy!" I cried his name once more. He wrapped his lips around my inflamed clitoris, suckling it into his mouth. "AHHHHIEEEE OOOHMMMMM!" I half-screamed, half-moaned as pleasure roiled in my cunt. I could feel it bubbling at the surface. It was about to happen! Drawing in as much air as I could, I yelled his name, "TEDDY!" Blessedly, he heard me that time and lifted his head out of my crotch. Clinging tightly to him, completely out of breath, I fought with every fiber of my being. I didn't want to cum yet. Even though I knew I could get off more than once, I wanted this one to be different.

After thirty seconds, I was still trembling. But my brother seemed to realize I needed to tell him something. He waited patiently until I was finally able to get it out. I said, "I want my first orgasm tonight to happen while you're inside of me."

His response was nearly instantaneous. He started scrambling up my body, heaving his atop mine. When he reached my face, he stared down into my eyes, smiling. Oh, that smile! I couldn't help but smile back. My Teddy. My beautiful, beautiful brother. My heart swooned. My stomach tingled, almost as strongly as my pussy. His cheeks glistened with saliva and pussy juice. I could smell myself, but that didn't faze me. I had one more proclamation for him.

"After tonight, you are not allowed to feel like we went 'too far'. Got it?" I was practically hyperventilating as I forced the words out. Our bodies were pressed together hotly. My tits mashed beneath his chest. I could feel the heat of his cock as it dangled near my entrance. He was hot, hard and ready to take me. We were both ready to indulge in the taboo sin of two siblings knowing each other's flesh. Joining in a way that brothers were not supposed to meld with their sisters. But I had just given my full consent.

My brother's answer came out as a growl. "Never again," he said.

"Take me, Teddy. I'm yours," I whispered, but it turned into a whimper toward the end.

My brother's entire body shifted, and I felt him leaning forward. His cock pressed up against my opening. My body started shaking again as he stared into my eyes. My pussy tingled so vibrantly, I thought I could have an orgasm if he just held still, poised to impale me.

With a satisfied smile, my brother slid inside of me.

My body exploded into a million tingling bits as my orgasm ignited. Despite all the buildup, I wasn't ready for the storm that was born inside my body. It started on the surface, but his cock pulled it inside me as he slid deep. My body convulsed, bucking wildly. Teddy grabbed my flailing arms, and I felt his fingers from both hands twine with mine, pinning my limbs to the mattress. He was already all the way inside of me, but held himself still.

Meanwhile, my orgasm raged so hard, I couldn't stop thrashing. My legs kicked against the bed. My breathing was shallow and gasping. Twisting my head side to side, the sensations were on overload. Arching my hips, I strained one of my legs, pushing myself off the bed at an angle. My brother clung to me, bending with me. He had me impaled and he wasn't moving. He just held me as tightly as he could while my orgasm wracked my body. It demolished every previous sexual experience of my life in less than a dozen heartbeats. I knew then that I could never lay with another man. Nobody could make me cum this hard except my brother.

{{022. Theodore.}}

Maddie's sexy body was beneath mine, her chest heaving with arousal. We were both completely naked and I could feel her elongated nipples digging into my chest. She was trembling. Hell, we both were. And just seconds before, my face had been buried in her crotch, tasting her sweet nectar. Good fucking god my sister's pussy juice was a total aphrodisiac to me. She had no idea how close I had been to pumping a load into my sheets while I ate her out. But she had stopped it, because she wanted to cum while I was inside her. Which was probably the only thing in the world that was sexier to me than making my sister cum while eating her out.

Then my sister uttered the hottest phrase in existence. She whimpered, "Take me, Teddy. I'm yours."

There was no way I could wait another second for this. Ever since she had started playing her little "game" with me, my desire to make love to her had grown exponentially. And now it was about to happen. If I didn't know any better, I would think this was all just a dream. But no. This was oh so very real. And Maddie's sensuous body lay beneath mine.

Sliding myself forward, I steered my throbbing cock toward her entrance. Staring at her, I felt her trembling grow stronger. And then I was shaking, too. My god she was so beautiful. For three heartbeats, I took in every detail of her. The way she had put on her makeup tonight made her look more than human. She was truly a goddess. I always liked how my sister looked. Even with no makeup whatsoever. But she truly was a master at it. She somehow managed to take everything perfect about herself and make it more than perfect. Divine. Oh god, my sweet, lovable Maddie. I hadn't said it out loud, but I was hers, too. I had given myself to her completely. Body, mind and soul. It was time to consummate our love for each other.

With a gentle heave, I pushed my cock into her slick pussy. There was no resistance, but the walls of her canal hugged me lovingly. Tightly. I barely had time to register how amazing it felt when my sister had a violent reaction to my entry. Her entire body flailed, like a bucking bull. I nearly got thrown off but at the last second, I struck out with both hands, taking hold of hers. Our fingers knitted together perfectly and then I slammed her arms against the bed, holding on for the ride. My pelvis smushed against hers and I held still, my cock completely sheathed within her quivering vagina.

Beneath me, Maddie's body wouldn't stop moving. One look at her face told me everything I needed to know. She was in the middle of a cataclysmic orgasm. Her eyes had rolled back in her head so hard that all I could see were whites. She started kicking and thrashing, like a beast in a cage. She gasped for air. I had never seen someone cum so hard. And certainly not right at the very start of being penetrated.

My sister's hips pushed upward and then she kicked the bed so hard that our bodies twisted. I squeezed her hands tighter, hanging on. My cock was throbbing, threatening to go over the edge with her. I had a huge load of cum churning in my balls that wanted release. But I wasn't ready to finish so soon. I didn't know how long it might take me to recover if I did. So I clung to her, enjoying the sensation of her pussy as it clenched repeatedly around my cock. Her orgasm stormed through her. Her body was literally vibrating in my arms. I felt like I was riding the waves of a violent, storm-laden ocean.

Her moans slowly grew quieter, but lasted longer at the same time. It reminded me of someone who was shivering from cold, who couldn't stop making noise. Her body stopped thrashing, but tremors rippled through her every few seconds. All the while, I tried to keep calm. My cock was happily buried in my sister's cunt, content to stay there for eternity. The pressure of her vaginal tunnel made my staff pulse with pleasure. My grip on her hands loosened and my knuckles ached from the strain. Another convulsion rolled through her and then her moans finally turned to whimpers. She swallowed and then started breathing slightly deeper breaths.

When Maddie seemed calm enough, I let go of her hands and pushed myself up, staring down at her. Her eyes were closed, showing me the pretty sweep of eye makeup she had put on the backs of her lids. Eyeshadow? Yeah, that's what it's called. But it looked so natural, I could almost believe it was simply the color of her skin. Shuddering in her arms, I felt myself falling in love with her all over again.

Slowly, her eyes fluttered open and when she saw me gazing at her, she smiled. I smiled right back, enamored. Her cheeks were flush, and I could see sweat all over her face. Some of her makeup had begun to smear. It looked sexy. "Are you ok?" I whispered. Her grin grew even wider and then she bit her lip, like she was embarrassed or something. How fucking adorable. "That looked pretty intense," I said.

She shook her head and then whispered, "I've never cum like that before in my life."

"That hard, you mean?" I asked. I hadn't started moving again, but our bodies were still coupled. My cock twitched and she smiled at me.

"Yeah, and... I don't know how to explain it, Teddy. But I felt like we were in the clouds," she said, sounding rather spellbound.

Smiling at her, I reached a hand up to her face and brushed her damp hair off her forehead. Then I whispered, "Do you need me to, like, pull out now? Are you... done?"

Maddie pressed her lips together, the corners curving up. Then she slowly shook her head from side to side as she murmured, "Mm mm."

Oh god. It was possibly the sexiest look she had ever given me. There I was, buried deep in her cunt after she just had the most violent orgasm I had ever laid eyes on. And she wasn't done. Unable to resist the urge, I shifted my hips, pulling them back a few inches. My cock slid easily toward her entrance. Her eyelids fluttered and her lips parted, a soft gasp escaping them. I pushed my hips forward, and her vagina swallowed the head of my cock all the way in again. Pulling back a little further, I pushed into her again. Out then in, I repeated my gentle thrusts. It felt good beyond words, the way her walls gripped my shaft.

Maddie's body quivered as I sped up. We continued staring at each other. One hand still on her face, I stroked her hair while I made love to her. In and out, my entire world started to change. Everything I thought I knew about love was completely rewritten in those few minutes while my cock became familiar with her pussy. The way her face contorted when I slid along certain parts of her made me shudder with arousal. I was certain my own expressions were one in the same. I could feel my heart hammering hard, pumping hot blood through every vein in my body. My cock seemed to pulse with each beat. I sped up.

"Oh, Teddy," my sister murmured, a look of pure bliss on her face. Her smile never faded as I continued to rock myself in and out of her. But I never went too fast. I wasn't ready to finish yet, and I knew that would push me over the edge. So I maintained a steady, medium pace. In and out, I explored the depths of her. Her shudders grew more prominent. And slowly, as I impaled her over and over, I felt her body lift off the bed. The muscles in her legs were taut.

Suddenly she threw her arms around my back, hugging me as her body carried us several inches into the air. I kept pumping into her, but the tingling was getting so strong, I knew I would finish soon. Her pussy squeezed my cock more frequently, and harder. Oh god. She started trembling again, more vigorously than before. Her arms on my back clamped down so tight that I couldn't get my full gyration off anymore. My cock was still moving inside her, but only an inch or two with each thrust.

When her eyes rolled back again, I knew what was about to happen. I felt my own orgasm boiling up, threatening to bust through my resolve and make its way up my pole. I changed the angle of my undulation so I could press against her pelvis without making my cock move anymore. She arched her hips even higher and then she was rolling herself against me. I could feel the heat from her clitoris as she mashed it against my skin. Leaning my head down, I pressed my lips against the side of her neck and began to suck.

"TEDDY!!!!" she screamed my name.

Then I felt something hot and wet spraying my ball sack. Juice was flooding out of her. Seconds later, her body rolled wildly to the left, yanking me with her. Instinctively, I threw my left arm out, catching us before we toppled sideways. Our hips were twisted obliquely, and she started bucking herself against me. Despite my efforts to only move a little, my cock was suddenly gliding in and out of her cunt deeply. Pleasure exploded all up and down my shaft as my sister fucked me ferociously. The noises she started making were like a woman in heat. Or an animal in heat. Her moans sounded more like growls. Faster and faster, she pumped herself against me, until her pelvis started making slapping noises where her skin met mine. I held on for dear life, trying to stave off my fast-approaching orgasm.

The noises Maddie was making started changing, like they were tapering off. "AHHHH RRRRRRR MMMMM HMMM RRR MMMM MMMM MMMMMM PHHHH MMmmm mmmmm mmmmm," her voice grew weaker. And then Maddie's muscles all seemed to go slack at once. The sudden lack of force almost made me lose my balance, but I pushed hard with my left hand until we rolled back into a missionary position. Her pussy was quivering around my dick, gripping me like a vice. There was still juice dribbling out of her.

I stared at her face again, completely floored. For two reasons. First, because I had never managed to hold on as long as I had (so far). And for another, I had never witnessed such intensity from any girl I had ever been with. There was something about being with my sister that seemed more carnal than any other. This was the rightest I had ever felt in my life. Everything about it.

Holding absolutely still, I clung to my sister's vibrating body. She was breathing hard, shallow breaths again. I realized that I could feel her heart beating in her chest. It was fluttering wildly. Gently, I wrapped both arms around her, sliding them under her back. Flexing my muscles, I squeezed her. I felt our chests compress against each other. Her tits flattened, yet I could still feel the points of her nipples digging into my flesh. She trembled, whimpering softly.

Staring at her face once more, I noticed that her makeup was smudged quite a bit. She was sweating profusely. Her mascara had run down the bridge of her nose on either side, and her eye shadow looked sloppy. In all honesty, it was even sexier to me than how it had looked at the start of the night, when her makeup was pristine. It was somehow more natural.

Maddie's eyelids fluttered and she opened them once more. Cocking her head to the side, she frowned up at me. Then she whispered, "Why haven't you finished already?"

Shaking my head, I whispered back, "I... I don't know. I can't believe I didn't, honestly."

She was still frowning. Then she asked quietly, "Are you worried because you're not wearing a condom?"

My lips curved down and I felt my heart skip a beat. I literally had not even thought about that. What the fuck was wrong with me? And this was a completely sober night for both of us. I should have been way more responsible than that. Maddie addled my mind, it seemed. When I was with her, rational thought seemed to hop right out the window. She must have noticed something strange in my expression because suddenly her hands slid off my back and she cupped my face, staring at me intently.

"Teddy," she said my name and it sounded like heaven. I swallowed, staring at her. I noticed that her lipstick was mostly worn off. Probably from our earlier kissing. But oddly, there was a thin black line around the edge of her lips that was unmarred. That seemed somehow significant and I had no idea why.

"Teddy," she whispered again, and my attention snapped to her eyes. I felt myself drowning in those, too. Fuck she was way too beautiful. I felt overwhelmed suddenly, by everything. I didn't deserve this goddess. "Teddy!" she whispered my name a final time, more emphatically. It made me swallow, but I came out of my head a little.

"Maddie," I whispered her name in return, signaling that she had my undivided attention.

She still held my face between her cupped hands, like she was trying to keep me from floating away. Our bodies trembled. I realized that I could feel her heartbeat deep inside her vagina where the tip of my engorged staff was wedged. Somehow, I had staved off another round of euphoric sensation that would have pushed me over the edge. Unfortunately, I could tell it wouldn't last long. My balls were taut, as if they were near bursting with cum. I needed release in a bad way. And the more I thought about it, the more I felt myself losing the battle. Rapidly. Oh fuck. My entire cock started to sparkle, like electricity was being channeled into it. I gasped.

"It's ok, Teddy," my sister whispered. Like she knew exactly what I was fighting. Then she smiled as she pressed her forehead against mine. Our eyes were locked, and I couldn't look anywhere else. She said gently, "You can cum in me."

Oh thank god. She was on the pill. My body lurched, and then I was pulling my hips back. The pleasure that exploded along my shaft was so strong, I couldn't hold still. I had to keep moving or I would become unhinged. Slowly pumping my cock forward and back, just an inch at a time, I reveled in the heightened sensation. How perfect. I had never released my load inside a girl before. None of my girlfriends had ever been on birth control. This was about to be a divine treat for me.

Somehow, I managed to suck in enough air to state the obvious out loud, "You didn't tell me you were on the pill."

In and out I plunged, drawing my hips back a little further each time. Just a fraction, but after a few short seconds, my cock was gliding two inches forward and back with each thrust. Oh that felt delicious! I could barely remember how desensitized my cock became when it was sheathed in a roll of rubber. Fuck condoms. If my sister was amenable to it, I'd ask her to stay on birth control forever. This was heavenly!

Maddie was shaking her head. She had been from the moment my words came out, but it took me time to register. Blinking at her, I frowned. My body was already in motion and I couldn't stop. She was smiling at me, though. What did she know that I didn't? I didn't understand. The pulsing pleasure was coating the entire interior of my pole. I was too far in to turn back. My climax was imminent.

"I'm not on birth control, Teddy," she whispered. My mind tried to force my hips to stop the second her words reached my brain, but it was like attempting to halt a train travelling at full speed.

"What?" I asked, trying to make sense of everything. I felt like I had no control anymore. Slowly, my sister lowered her hands from my cheeks, onto my shoulders and then down my body. When she reached my waist, she slid them both up onto my bare butt cheeks.

She was breathing heavily, I noticed suddenly. And her eyes told me she was getting close to another orgasm herself. Unable to stop, I thrust harder. What was happening? What wasn't my sister telling me? My cock was easily sliding half its length by then, in and out. Over and over, I prodded my way inside of her. Oh god, the pleasure! It was beyond intense. Beyond bliss. My heart slammed the inside of my chest as I drew passion from my sister's very soul. I felt connected to her, like we were one, single being. She moaned at my heightened urgency.

With a shake of my head, I croaked out a question, "What do you mean?" Some tiny little compartment in the back of my head was still trying to figure out what she was talking about. How could she tell me it was ok to cum inside her if she wasn't on birth control?

Her hands on my ass clamped down and she moaned loudly. My cock plunged deeper and deeper as my movements became more frenzied. I swear I could feel my cum sloshing around in my balls, slowly turning to steam that would soon rush up my cock and spray hotly inside of her cunt.

"I want this, Teddy," she whimpered.

What? What did she want? I moved faster still, pumping my hips hard against her. Our bodies started making slapping sounds again when our skin thwacked together. Harder, I started slamming myself into her. The full length of my shaft was gliding through her tunnel each and every motion. All the way in, then all the way out, until only half of my tip was past the breach. Slamming forward again, I moaned wildly.

She cried out, using her hands on my ass to assist me. To make my thrusts even harder. She wanted this. Wanted what? I was struggling to breathe. The world had completely disappeared, except for me and my sister. Deep and fast, I fucked her. I explored her depths like a wild man. Every stroke, forward or back, took less than a second. I pumped away at her, until the entire bed was creaking. Harder. Oh god.

"Maddie, I'm gonna cum," I announced in a rushed whisper.

"Mmmmm," she cooed, hugging my ass even harder. Then she whispered, "I want babies with you, Teddy."

What? Oh god. She couldn't mean that. But those words triggered something deep inside of me. Something that had perhaps always been there, but had lain dormant. I started bucking harder against her, almost violently. The slapping sounds my pelvis made every time I lurched forward were echoing throughout my room. Oh fuck.

"Do it," she urged me.

Wrenching my arms that were pinned beneath her heaving body, I slid them up her back and wrapped my fingers around her shoulder. We stared at each other. There was a current of electricity between us. I could feel it. Our bodies were still pumping together hard, but with my hands in these new positions, my leverage was much stronger. Unable to really control it, I started bucking wildly into her. Each forward thrust made her exhale, like I was pushing the wind out of her lungs.

"Oooohhhhhhh," she moaned. "Yeaaaah!"

Harder and faster I forced my body to move, my hips undulating between her legs, brutally smacking my pelvis against hers.

"Get me pregnant, like mom and dad. Our real mom and dad," Maddie whimpered, between moans and gasps.

The dam broke and the tempest was unleashed. My balls let loose a torrent of cum. I felt it racing up my shaft just as I started to wail. "GAAAUHNNN MMMMMM OOOHHHH!!" my cries burst from my mouth as a geyser of cum sprayed deep into Maddie's cunt.

My sister screamed.

And then our bodies began to convulse as one. Our mutual orgasms were so explosive, I couldn't get any kind of purchase whatsoever. We rolled sideways, clinging to each other. My hands were on her shoulders and hers were gripping my ass. Suddenly Maddie was on top and my cock was pumping load after load of cum upward into her pussy. Our hips bucked and then I felt our bodies lurch once more, the other way. We rolled again and then I was above her. Still thrusting, I came like never before. My sister was crying. And I continued to fill her with so much seed, I didn't think my cock would ever recover.

Our orgasms raged for minutes. We both moaned and gasped the entire time while my manhood emptied the entire contents of my pent-up balls inside her womb. With a final shudder, our muscles seemed to relax as one. I felt her body sink into the bed, and the weight of mine sank into her. I could feel her breasts stretching out in every direction. We clung to each other afterwards, struggling to get air in our lungs. Unable to speak, we just lay there, basking in the aftermath.

A warm, comforting darkness engulfed me. I felt like we were floating in an infinite void. Just me and Maddie. Nothing and no one else. I knew I was in heaven.

{{023. Madeline.}}

Who knew that heaven could be as wonderful as this? I woke up with my brother's gorgeous body lying on top of mine. He was still inside me, and I felt like I never wanted him to pull out. Wriggling my hips a little, I almost giggled from the sensation that his soupy load of cum created inside my pussy. He had given me exactly what I wanted. Life literally could not get any better.

"Teddy?" I gently called his name and his eyes fluttered open.

Teddy blinked, staring down at me. His penis twitched inside me. It was no longer hard like it had been. Somehow, the fact that we were still copulated while he was soft made me shiver with excitement. We had passed out after our last explosive round of orgasms, but our bodies refused to separate.

"Maddie," he whispered my name, and I started beaming. I was the happiest girl in the world.

Speaking softly, I said, "That was beautiful. It was... beyond amazing. I've never had orgasms like that before. I honestly don't even know what to say."

Nodding at me, he whispered, "Same."

Narrowing my eyes, I spoke in a chiding voice, "No more regrets. Got it?"

But he was already shaking his head before I finished speaking. "None, sis. I swear," he promised.

The warmth that exploded in my chest made me smile at him. His words were genuine and I believed him unconditionally. Wrapping my arms around his neck lazily, I pulled his face toward mine and kissed him gently. He inhaled sharply and then lifted his head up, breaking out kiss. He was staring at me and I stared right back. Oh god I was so in love with him! The way he looked down at me made me realize just how full of adoration he was for me. I wanted to weep.

Teddy whispered a question, "You really want to have a baby with me?" Biting my lip, I remembered talking to him about that in the middle of having sex. And it hadn't felt weird in the slightest. His reaction had been spectacular. The moment I told him to get me pregnant, he released his wild, pent-up load into me. Even as we lay there now, I could feel it sloshing around inside my pussy.

The corners of my lips kept trying to lift upward into a smile. I was so happy right then. Nodding at him, I whispered, "And I know I mean it because I haven't had a thing to drink."

Teddy nodded slowly and my own thoughts started to churn. The idea seemed incredulous when we were no longer in the heat of the moment. But I knew it was not only the passion that had spurred it on. Having a baby with my brother had become very desirous to me recently. It was almost unbelievable. I had rarely ever thought about having kids in the past. I was only twenty-one. Wasn't that way too soon to put such serious stock in the concept? Yet when the proposal had popped out of my mouth while he fucked me, I knew it was exactly what I wanted.

Focusing on my brother's face, I asked softly, "Do you want that, too?"

He answered immediately, saying, "Yes." Wow. It made my heart flutter. He opened his mouth again as if he was about to say more, but then closed it. He started frowning.

"What is it?" I asked, feeling concerned about his expression. I shifted beneath him, but I still had my hands around his neck.

My brother slowly shook his head and then whispered, "I just didn't realize..."

Staring at him, I waited for him to continue. When he didn't say anything else after a few seconds, I whispered, "Realize what?"

He was staring at me as he said, "Well, until you started talking about it... I had no idea that I even wanted to have kids."

Staring at my brother with a great deal of intensity, I shifted my body beneath his slightly, tilting my head. Then I whispered, "And now?"

"Honestly?" he asked. Of course I wasn't going to answer that. He was looking at me hard. What was that flicker in his eyes? I was very acutely aware of the fact that my brother and I were completely naked, and that he had me pinned to the bed. With his cock stuffed inside my pussy. It made me tremble. Teddy leaned forward and pressed his forehead against mine. Then he whispered, "I think if it was anyone but you, I would be hesitant. But with you, it just feels..."

"Right?" I finished his thought for him.

"Yeah," he said.

No force on earth could stop the huge, beaming grin from forming on my face. He lifted his head up, eyes widening as he stared at me. I wondered what he saw when he looked into my eyes. I felt charmed by him suddenly. Of course, my crush for my brother had started years ago. But this was way beyond a crush. He was the one for me. All those years we have been together. Closer than anyone else in my life. He had always been right there, by my side. My twin brother. My perfect match. My soul mate.

"It's the same for me," I said quietly.

A look flashed across his eyes. He seemed surprised. I knew what it meant. He was surprised at the sudden intensity of our relationship. How we felt about each other. I could tell. My arousal started to stir within me as I thought about what we had just discussed. What we had just agreed to. Energy flooded my entire body. But it wasn't sexual energy. At least not entirely. It was the energy that stems from passion. It was at least eighty percent emotion. I felt it coming from him, too. We were connected in a very unbreakable way. And not just by the fact that I was impaled on his cock.

"I love you, Madeline," he said.

Smiling up at him, I said truthfully, "You are my heart of hearts, Theodore."

Just like that, he kissed me. Passionately. It was mutual. Our mouths opened and closed as one, tongues tasting each other. We shared the space created by our bonding, slathering back and forth past each other's lips. My hands slowly slid off his neck and onto his naked back and then further down, until I had them cupped around his ass cheeks. I realized that my brother was hard again. Fully erect, and still inside of me. Neither of us moved at first, though. We just held still, making out.

My mouth started opening wider and then I couldn't help but mash my face against his as the intensity grew. Finally, he seemed unable to hold still, and he started moving his hips. His cock felt like it was stuck at first, but then it broke free. That made me gasp as sensation exploded in my pussy once more. A second later, my juice flooded the space around his shaft and the friction was gone. Gently and slowly, he began undulating his hips. His cock was plunging into me like a piston.

We were both using our noses to breathe and the air coming out was hot against our cheeks. My hands on his ass dug into his skin and then I started using them to make him pump into me a little faster. He sped up, and I could feel his cock gliding in and out of my wet pussy once more. My pelvis rippled and I reflexively squeezed the muscles in my vagina around his cock, kneading it as he slid in and out. That made him moan and then I started whimpering into his mouth in response. He took the cue and started moving faster. A brand-new orgasm was already starting to brew.

An idea popped into my head. It was so random, but at the same time, incredibly lewd and kinky that I knew I had to voice it to my brother. It was something I had never tried before, yet had always wanted to. Turning my head, I broke away from our kiss. My brother's lips slipped sideways and for two heartbeats, he was mouthing my cheek. It tickled enough that I giggled. A moment later, he lifted his head up and stared at me. He was breathing heavily, and his hips were still humping away between my legs.

"Teddy?" I asked. My voice sounded like a mewling whimper. I don't even know where that came from, but I didn't care. I was so horny. Plus it seemed to work because his attention was immediately fixed on me.

"Hmm?" he asked. His cock was still sliding in and out of me, but slower. God did that feel good. The tingling inside my vagina was still growing, and my orgasm was not far away. But I wanted to do something... different.

Biting my lip, I fought not to grin at him. I'm not sure why, but I didn't want him to know how excited I was about what I was about to ask him. Drawing in a slow breath, I whispered, "Will you fuck me from behind?"

Suddenly my brother's cock started twitching urgently inside of me. Like it had a heartbeat of its own. My eyes opened wide as it nearly pushed me over the edge and made me cum. Finally, my grin did explode on my face, unable to be contained. I knew my brother would go along with this and it made me feel exuberant.

"I would love nothing more than to fuck you from behind, my sweet, beautiful sister," he said, putting a playfulness in his voice that I so often used when I flirted with him. It made me smile even wider.

Our bodies slowed to a halt. Then as Teddy gently pulled his cock out of me, I asked, "Should we shower first?"

His penis popped out of my opening with a loud slurp. Then my pussy made a gurgling sound that made me blush. It almost sounded like it was groaning after losing the comfort of my brother's cock nestled inside. It had never done that before. How embarrassing. But my bashfulness passed quickly when my brother started shaking his head as he said, "I like how you smell right now."

And sure enough, the smells of our coitus drifted into my nostrils just then, and I couldn't help but agree wholeheartedly with him. It was like tossing gasoline onto the open flames of my arousal. My pussy was tingling like crazy. Pretending to be grossed out, I scrunched my nose and said, "Eew." Then I immediately started giggling before I whispered, "I like how you smell, too."

But then we both seemed uncertain about what to do exactly. I sat up and looked at him. Teddy was sitting on the backs of his feet, his stiff pole swaying lazily between his legs. I glanced at it and then back up to his face. Then I confessed, "I... I've never done this before."

Shaking his head, my brother said, "Me neither."

"Should I just get on my hands and knees?" I asked, looking to his "expert" opinion. When he nodded at me, I pushed herself up and then rolled myself over until I had my butt in the air, facing him. "How's this?" I asked, looking over my shoulder at him.

My brother's eyes dropped down and his nostrils flared as he inhaled sharply through his nose. He was clearly aroused by my ass. Even with all our "messing around" we had done recently, I don't think he had ever really gotten a full, unobstructed view of it. Smiling, I wiggled it for his pleasure which made him gasp. Just then, I noticed his penis start to twitch again. That was how I knew his level of arousal, which seemed to be just as high as my own.

Teddy pushed himself up onto his knees and shuffled forward, approaching me. I watched him with lust-filled eyes. I was so fucking turned on by what we were about to do, it wasn't even funny. As he drew closer to my ass, I pursed my lips together and then said, "You know I don't mean I want you to fuck me in the ass, right?" I hadn't clarified that earlier, so I wanted to make sure.

My brother put on a fake pout, acting dejected as he said, "Aww, but sis, that's all I've ever wanted." When he grinned, I couldn't help but let out a soft, musical laugh.

Then he pushed his knees between my legs and I started shaking with arousal.

{{024. Theorodre.}}

When my sister asked me (politely) if I would fuck her from behind, the reaction inside my body was instantaneous. My cock was still buried in her cunt, and we had been slowly fucking for several minutes already. But her request hit me so hard that I nearly came. Once I got myself under control, I pulled out of her. Her pussy made a pleasant sounding gurgle which immediately became one more thing on my infinite list of things I loved about her. I would do anything with her. Truly anything.

When Maddie got on her hands and knees and bared her naked butt to me, once again, I nearly lost my load all over the bed. Good christ her ass was perfect! She even gave it a little wiggle which I took be her way of saying, "This baby is all yours, sweet brother." God I loved her so much.

With both of us in position, I started shimmying forward. As I pushed my knees between her calves, she spread them wider. Placing both hands on either side of her waist, I adjusted her a little as my manhood neared her bum. Then I reached one hand over and took hold of my dick, guiding it below her proffered ass. I couldn't help but wonder suddenly what anal sex actual feels like. I had never done it. And seeing Maddie's cute, puckered little hole made me quiver with arousal.

"Don't worry, I'm sure we'll try it back there sometime," my sister said. How the hell did she always seem to know exactly what I was thinking?

Not responding, I pushed my hips forward a little, trying to steer my cock between her legs toward her vagina. The head pressed against her lips and she gasped. Fiddling with the angle a bit, I tried to find her opening. In the process, I smushed the tip into her lips. They were incredibly wet, even from the mere handful of minutes we had fucked since we woke up. Just then, something dripped onto my hand. Letting go of my cock, I lifted it to see what it was.

Oh. It was a dab of runny, white goo. My cum from earlier, mixed with her juices. Jesus. As I stared, I saw her pussy begin to drip on the bed. For some reason, that made me even harder, knowing that she was still full of my cum from earlier. Reaching down again, more determined, I bent my shaft up a little, until I found her hole. But when I tried to push it in, it just slipped out and slid up between her labia again. She moaned softly.

"Try lifting your butt up a little higher. Like, bend your waist a little," I offered. I really had no idea how people did this.

Maddie complied, shifting her body a bit. I saw the lower portion of her back bow inward, and her butt cheeks lifted a couple inches. Pulling back once more, I aimed my cock and jabbed gently at her pussy until I found her passage again. The dripping flow of cum oozed onto the head of my dick as I held it there. With one more push, I slid right inside of her. The sensation was so tremendous, I almost came on the spot.

"Oh god, Teddy," my sister moaned, and I watched her head drop down, hanging below her chest.

Taking hold of her ass cheeks, I slowly started rolling my hips forward and back. As my staff pumped itself in and out of my sister's pussy, I realized that it felt completely different from this angle. It was tighter in different areas, applying pressure to my cock in a whole new way. Oh god, I could get used to this! Gradually speeding up my thrusts, I gripped her butt tighter. She was moaning while I went at her from behind. Seeing her naked back, with her head hanging down because the pleasure was too intense to hold it up, I felt myself rapidly getting into a frenzy.

My cock started tingling in less than a minute. In and out, I thrust into her. She was so fucking wet inside. Suddenly, her pussy began gripping my cock. Two seconds later, the pitch of her moans changed. And then I watched as she rippled the muscles on her back from top to bottom, over and over. Her breathing grew louder, quickly filling the room with its sexual cadence.

"It feels so fucking good, Teddy," Maddie moaned.

Clamping my fingers into her butt cheeks, I sped up. In and out, I thrust my aching cock. I could hear the sluice of her juice-filled cunt as I moved. Faster. My heart was thumping away, timing my rhythm. I pumped myself into her and her moans grew louder, and wilder.

She started whimpering and then she said, "Harder..."

My grip on her ass tightened even more and I pushed my body more forcefully with each forward thrust. Oh god it felt amazing! In and out, in and out, I filled her with my brotherly cock. Her pussy hugged it like a lover, squeezing and releasing again and again. It was driving me insane. I found a better angle and used my thigh muscles for more strength. That made her start to make little squealing noises between whimpers and moans. She was gasping for air.

"Teddy, faster!" Maddie said, encouragingly.

I sped up. My thighs started to make slapping noises as they smacked the bottom of her ass. Like a jackhammer, I thrust into my sister's snatch over and over. I was moving faster in this position than I had ever been able to fuck anyone before. In and out, my cock disappeared. The slapping noises against her butt grew louder. All I could hear echoing throughout the room was our labored breathing and the incessant thwacks of my body slamming against hers. Electric pulses of pleasure started rippling up my shaft and into my abdomen. My breathing was shallow. All the while, Maddie's moans grew in volume and pitch.

Slowly, I watched my sister's upper body descend toward the bed. Her arms were shaking, so she leaned her head and shoulders lower, until it was only her elbows propping her up. She spread those out away from her body and turned her head to the side, resting her cheek on the mattress. Staring down her body, the sight was too sexy to behold. I felt my orgasm bubbling over. My balls ached with the need to spew my load. In and out, I fucked my sister.

"DEEPER!" she cried out suddenly.

I couldn't help it. Digging my fingers into her ass cheeks, I used the leverage to go as hard and fast as I could. The smacks against her ass were so loud, they sounded like firecrackers. In and out, I pounded Maddie's ass. I fucked her so hard, my body started to tremble from the effort. But she was moaning. Those blessedly sensual moans were ear candy for me. A magical resonance of musical euphony that seemed to hang in the air. Faster, I dug into her. Somehow, I managed to speed up even more. My body moved forward and back so fast and so hard, I couldn't catch my breath.

Maddie started moaning nonstop. It occasionally turned into a whimper, but continually grew in volume. Still, I railed her. I fucked her harder than I had ever fucked another girl in my life. And I loved every second of it. I had reached nirvana. In and out, my hungry cock took the last of her innocence. Mine was gone as well. I knew I was completely ruined, but not in a bad way. My sister was my life.

Staring at her ass, I saw her cheeks jiggling from the force of my thrusting. I pounded her so hard, I thought this was likely to leave bruises. But I didn't care. We both wanted this. This is what we needed right now. This time. It felt important for some reason. Like we were committing to each other through this savage method of lovemaking. Her whimpering moans cut off abruptly. I couldn't even hear her breathing. But I continued barreling forward, railing her with every ounce of muscular effort I could put into it. My cock was on fire with sensation.

Then my sister screamed my name, "TEDDY!!!!!"

Inside her pussy, something changed. I felt it. Liquid. My own pleasure steamed over, busting the valve wide open. Just as my first load of cum raced its way up my shaft, I felt a deluge of hot liquid spraying out of my sister's cunt. We came together. Hard.

"MADDIE!!" I screamed her name, too.

And then I was unloading in her again. Wave after wave of euphoria swept through me. The pleasure in my cock was so strong, I could barely contain myself. Still thrusting, I felt my ejaculating head spewing huge loads inside of her. And she was screaming quietly, mixed with strangled moans as she came, too. The fan of liquid that had sprayed from her slowed to a trickle, but I could still see it dripping out of her cunt while I fucked her.

Thrusting forward one final time, I held still while my cock continued to stream more of my fertile seed into her womb. Oh god, I truly was putting a baby in my sister's belly. If we hadn't done it earlier, this would certainly seal the deal. And I loved it. I loved her. I wanted this. Oh god she was amazing! My body convulsed as one last squirt of cum erupted deep inside of her pussy. Then it seemed to be done.

I clung to her ass, feeling both our bodies trembling wildly. My arms were shaking, though. Every muscle felt exhausted and weak. Maddie was whimpering against the sheets. Her hips started to sway and I didn't have the strength to hold her up. Toppling sideways, my cock was yanked out of her pussy. It made a popping noise and then I heard another faint gurgle up inside of her. She lay on her side, quivering and unable to move. Somehow, I managed to crawl up behind her, spooning her. Wrapping my arm over hers, I hugged her against me. My wet cock slid up the crack between her butt cheeks.

We lay like that for a long time, without moving or talking. Both of us were simply trying to come back down to earth, I could tell. Christ my body felt good. That was intense beyond intense. Finally, Maddie started turning, until she was lying on her back. Our eyes met and she smiled a weak smile at me. Then she whispered, "I love you so much, Teddy."

She was staring at me with a strange look in her eyes. Of course, it could just be the smeared makeup that was literally all over her face. God she was gorgeous. Mussed up makeup or none at all. She smiled weakly at me.

Smiling back, I kissed her lips gently. Just once, before pulling back. I wanted to keep looking at her face. I studied it, taking in every pore on her skin. Her mascara made little streaks down her skin, right beneath her eyes like tears. It was the messiest look I had ever seen on her and I loved it. This was the memory of her that would forever be etched in my mind as the fondest. I wouldn't change it for the world.

"Don't you dare ever leave me," she said suddenly and her grip on me tightened. In her eyes, I saw a ferocity that was brand new. She meant it. Then she added three quiet words, "I'm yours forever."

Shaking my head to confirm that I would never leave her, I spoke back with the same level of fervor, "I'm yours forever, too. 'Til death do us fucking part." The last words came out with a slight snarl. I had never uttered anything with such sincerity my entire life.

Maddie's eyes widened in shock when she heard what I said. And then something happened that I will never forget. As I held my sister in my arms, professing our undying love to each other, she came. Her entire body convulsed, and her eyes rolled back in her head, just like earlier. I watched her mouth open, but only a silent moan escaped her lips. I held her as the unexpected orgasm rippled through her. My god it was sexy to watch her like this! And it had been my words alone that had triggered it.

That's when I knew, with all my heart, that we were destined to be together. She was my one, and I was hers. Suddenly, I needed to be closer to her. Pushing my face toward hers, I mashed our lips together. Even though she was caught in the throes of an extreme climax, her reflexes allowed her to return my kiss. Mouths opening and closing around each other, we made love with our tongues while my sister's orgasm ran its course.

But we didn't pull away after it was over. Instead, we continued kissing for well over an hour. Never once did either of us stop. We went from heated and passionate to tender and gentle, over and over in waves. But each round, the passion was a little less. It was a gradual tapering off, right up to the very end. After an hour, we merely held our lips against each other. Our tongues were exhausted, resting in their respective mouths. But I still very much enjoyed the feel of her lips on mine.

We pulled apart and both of us smiled.

"You're the best thing that ever happened to me," I whispered.

Maddie pulled back, glancing down her body. I followed her gaze and watched as she placed the open palm of her hand against her flat stomach. She slowly rubbed it in circles. Then she looked back up at me, still smiling.

"We are the best thing that ever happened to you," she responded. "And you are the best thing that ever happened to us."

I was the happiest man on earth. And I knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that my sister was pregnant.

{{Epilogue. Madeline.}}

As you probably guessed, Teddy got me pregnant. We talked about it all month, while we fucked nonstop. He gave me so much pleasure, I thought I might explode from it. He bought me a pregnancy test, which made me excited. He seemed just as elated as I was about the prospect. The second day after I missed my next period, I couldn't wait any longer. I'll never forget the tears that sprang up in my brother's eyes when we saw the results together. He made love to me that night, and it was the sweetest, most tender sex I had ever experienced. It lasted for nearly four hours, both of us enjoying multiple orgasms. As had become a habit of ours, he fell asleep inside me that night.

My brother and I accepted each other fully as lovers. We were practically connected at the hip. Oh, I moved in with Teddy, by the way. The very week after he first made love to me. Once we had bonded, there was no way I could be apart from him anymore. Sleeping without him at my dad's house was depressing. When I told my dad I was moving in with Teddy, he seemed surprised at first. But I gave him a truthful reason for it (without giving anything away just yet). I was twenty-one, of course. It was time I tried living outside the house where I grew up. He understood and that was that. My brother and I both quit smoking right away, too. Teddy quit for me, and I quit for our baby. It wasn't very difficult, and I felt healthier for it.

As the months went by, my belly grew bigger and bigger. Until I could no longer hide it from anyone. We had been nervously awaiting that day. What were we supposed to tell our friends? My dad? But we knew we had to. The very first person we told was Ava. And of course she told Jamie immediately. We had been very worried that they would freak out, but surprisingly, they took it better than we expected. Ava even told us that she always thought there was a spark between the two of us. After that, we started hanging out with them again. It was refreshing.

The next obstacle was my father. We considered lying to him. Hiding our relationship and telling him I got pregnant by a boyfriend. But in the end, we decided to play our luck and stick with the truth. It was rough going, let me tell you. He did not take it well at all. He kept telling us that we'd be in big trouble if anyone found out. We implored him to please keep our secret. Begrudgingly, he did. And slowly, over the next few months that led toward the big day, he came to accept that we were together. Of course, any time we were around him, Teddy and I purposely maintained a "hands off" approach. Just in case it weirded him out.

Nine months after our infamous night together, I gave birth to twins. A boy and a girl.

Now you might be wondering how our mother fits into the mix at this point. Well, here's the thing. The three of us started hanging out. A lot. And we talked more than we ever had in our entire lives. And we did eventually broach the subject of the three of us. What we realized, collectively, was that we were not meant to be involved together as a threesome. Mom was extremely adamant about it. Once she knew I was pregnant, she completely backed off on any sort of flirtatious activities toward either of us.

Teddy and I discussed it in private and decided that we both agreed with her. We didn't want to share each other with anyone. In the end, we decided that she had always been meant to be the catalyst that brought my brother and I together. It made me very happy, and she was genuinely happy too. For us.

But my mother got her happily ever after, too. You see, her brother and his wife got divorced the following summer, not long after our twins were born. It was an amicable separation. The two of them seemed to have come to the realization that they weren't in love with each other anymore. And after that... well, me and Teddy decided to return the favor to our mother. We encouraged the two of them to talk. And sure enough, they got together again.

My mom and I had a conversation one day (while I was still pregnant) where she revealed to me exactly how Teddy and I had come to be. She had started dating my dad when she was a sophomore in high school. They had a sort of "on again, off again" relationship for a couple years. Then, in her senior year, they broke up right after she turned eighteen. A few months before she graduated.

It was at that time that she started to explore her feelings for her brother. They had their own ups and downs (much like what Teddy and I just went through), but in the end, they ended up sleeping together. (She lost her virginity to him, she confessed.) After that, her brother had another "freak out" where he was worried about their parents finding out, so he called the whole thing off.

My mom was devastated. She ended up turning to my dad for comfort. And that led to them sleeping together, just two weeks after she lost her virginity to her brother. Well, not long after that was when she realized she had missed her period. Terrified, she went and took a pregnancy test by herself. (She told me she did it in a supermarket bathroom because she was so worried about anyone finding out.) When she saw the results, she didn't know what to do.

She considered talking to her brother about it, but considering how freaked out he had been after they had sex, she decided to tell my dad instead. Naturally, he assumed he was the father. And she admitted to me that she actually didn't know whether he was or not. And she didn't know how to find out without revealing her secret.

When my dad proposed to her a few weeks later, she accepted. She told me how she had a total breakdown that weekend, but she never told anyone about it. I cried with her when she told me the story of how it all happened. How she really had wanted to be with her brother, but given the circumstances, it seemed impossible. So she married my dad and the next thirteen years of her life were settled, until they finally got a divorce. And I chose to stay with my dad. (We cried yet again about that.)

Of course, my mom and her brother did get together again. Many times, off and on over the years, but always in secret. She told me those moments were cherished, but they were always bittersweet for her. Because even though she was getting exactly what she wanted, she couldn't have more. Still, she couldn't resist him whenever the opportunity arose.

When I asked her how she knew for sure that uncle Devon was our biological father, she told me that she found a doctor who was willing to do a paternity test on us discretely, six months after we were born. She had her answer but never told anyone, until she confessed it to me and Teddy. And now, more recently, she had finally told her brother the truth. He had never known, all those years. I felt so bad for him when I found that out.

But as I said, mom got her happily ever after, too. And after she and her brother reunited, the four of us started hanging out. It was nice to get to know my real father, finally. We never told our other dad the truth. What good would that do? And me and Teddy both saw him as our dad, and ultimately the grandfather of our own children. Blood wasn't the only deciding factor. He stepped into the role naturally.

Our lives were forever changed after that fate filled summer. Teddy and I were inseparable. And we raised our children lovingly. Eventually, we confessed the truth even to them. When they were old enough to accept it. Of course, the way the two of them had bonded their entire lives, it didn't come as much of a shock to either of them.

And I never stopped wondering when the day might come where they realized their attraction to each other.

{{The end.}}